《Miss Ophelia (A Draco Malfoy Love Story)》


 Chapter One

    Ophelia couldn''t make much of the situation. One moment they were all eating dinner, then the next all hell breaks loose. She was scared and put off guard and didn''t know what to do. She was throwing all different kinds of spells so that she could keep them off of her. She then hid behind a wall and tried to catch her breath. She tried thinking of ways to save everyone. There were just so many of those damned Death Eaters. Why were they here? What did they want? Were they looking for something? Or someone?


    "Miss Ophelia! Please! What do we do?" A young girl had called out to her, breaking her trance. She looked from behind the wall and sighed as the Death Eaters weren''t letting up. She went back behind the wall when one of them turned their way.


    "Miss, what do we do now?" A girl whispered. Ophelia let out a shaky breath as she thought. What do they do? She usually knew what spells to use and when to use them. She was one of the more talented witched in her year. She raked her brain for ideas, but couldn''t find one.


    "I don''t know..." Ophelia mumbled. A massive crash came soon after, and they all screamed. Ophelia put the younger girls behind her. It was her responsibility to make sure the new first years were alright. That they didn''t get hurt.


    "Where is she! Tell me!" A woman with black hair and pale skin held someone in her year by the throat, a snake following in close pursuit. Ophelia started to guide the first years to a different side of the dining room.


    "We need a girl whose name starts with the letter ''O''! Where is she!" Ophelia stopped dead in her tracks. As far as Ophelia knew, she was the only person whose name started with that letter.


    "Go. You aren''t safe here. I don''t know what these people want with me, but keep my name a secret and call me ''Miss.'' Understand?" The first years nodded quickly and scurried off into the east wing towards the girl''s dormitories. Ophelia let out a breath and stood up, carefully making her way over towards the Death Eaters. The girl saw me behind the Death Eater and knew to keep my name a secret.


    "Miss, I don''t know who you''re talking about, I''m not even sure if there is a Miss here with a name that starts with the letter ''O''. You must be mistaken!" The Death Eater threw her against the wall, and it took in everything in Ophelia to not run over and see if she was alright.


    "Bellatrix, you must calm down. We know she is here. We will find her. We will find Ophelia." A man with long, bleach blonde hair approached her and Ophelia put a hand over her mouth.


    What is Mr. Malfoy doing here?Ophelia thought.


    "Lucious, we need to find her. The Dark Lord demands it!" Ophelia quietly made her way closer. She couldn''t believe Mr. Malfoy was a Death Eater.


    "I know, but you need to be more careful. We don''t want to hurt her; Lord Voldemort said he needs her alive."


    Voldemort? Oh, Merlin, we are in some deep shit.Ophelia thought once again. She went farther away behind another wall and cast a spell.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Expecto Patronum." A Pheonix appeared and sat down in front of her. All of a sudden spells started being thrown again as more Beauxbattons students and staff began to fight the Death Eaters. Ophelia turned around after firing ''Stupify'' at a Death Eater that saw her.


    "My name is Ophelia Zabini; I am in my sixth year at Beauxbattons Academy. We need help! Death Eaters are attacking, and we don''t know- Ah! Stupify! Please send help now!" The Pheonix took in the message and got ready to take flight.


    "Send it to the Minister of Magic, now!" The Pheonix took off, and after a few minutes, Ophelia conjured another one.


    "Expecto Patronum." Another Pheonix appeared and waited in front of her.


    "My name is Ophelia Zabini; I am in my sixth year at Beauxbattons Academy. We need help! Death Eaters are attacking, and we don''t know- Ah! Petrificus Totallus! Please send help now!"


    "You, what are you doing!" Bellatrix had found Ophelia and she gasped. She cowered into the corner.


    "Why are you here! Why are you doing this?"


    "What''s your name? Is it Ophelia? Answer when you are spoken to!" Ophelia screamed, the Pheonix still taking in this message.


    "No, it''s not!"


    "Then you aren''t worth my time! Sectum-"


    "Go! Take it to Hogwarts!" The Pheonix nodded and left.


    "Sempra!" The spell hit Ophelia and she fell onto her back, bleeding profusely from the slashes made on her chest. Cracks were heard and you could hear the ministry workers getting rid of the Death Eaters. Ophelia wanted to look over at her saviors, but she was too weak to do so. She could barely move, let alone breathe. She knew she had to save her strength if she was going to get help. More cracks were heard and she heard a very familiar voice.


    "Ophelia! Where are you!" It was Blaise, her brother.


    "Expecto Patronum." She used wandless magic to conjure her Pheonix. The Pheonix flew around Blaise and flew back to Ophelia. Blaise took a step back as he saw his dying sister.


    "No!" Blaise ran up to her and held her in his arms. He then apparated back to a room in Hogwarts. From what Ophelia could make out, it was the Great Hall.


    "Someone help me!" Ophelia was struggling to breathe. She was gasping for air. When she opened her eyes that had unconsciously closed, she saw Blaise''s tears, a man running up to her in a black robe, and rows of tables staring at her. One head in the crowd stood out, as no one here has bleach blonde hair.


    Draco. Ophelia thought.


    "No!"


    Draco was very worried. He hasn''t seen Ophelia in years. He sees her from time to time in the Zabini Manor when he visits Blaise, giving him little glimpses of her beauty. However, he hasn''t spent time with her for a while. And for that, Draco felt extremely remorseful. Draco ran over to Ophelia and got onto his knees when he reached her side. You could hear the curious whispers in the background.


    "What''s up with Draco?"


    "Who is she?"


    "What''s so important about her?"


    "I''ll kill her." The last one came from none other than Pansy Parkinson. She''s been trying to be with Draco for a while now. Draco didn''t pay mind to any of these comments, as the only person he was focused on was Ophelia.


    "We need to move her. Now!" Blaise continued to carry Ophelia as he ran to the Hospital Wing with Snape and Draco. As they entered the hospital wing, Ophelia grew more tired than before and felt her eyes starting to close.


    "Snape, please! She''s my sister!" Blaise pleaded as he laid Ophelia on a hospital bed. Draco grabbed Ophelia''s hand and held it tight as Snape started to mumble words.


    "Vulnera Sanentur..." Ophelia''s blood started to return to her body and the wounds on her chest started to heal. Draco started crying, thinking it was going to be too late to save her. Ophelia started to feel less weak. However, she was still tired and felt like she was about to pass out. When her wounds were healed, her eyes closed and she felt the darkness take over while listening to worried voices in the background.

 Chapter Two

    Ophelia woke up on a hospital bed. There were a few people who had surrounded her as she woke up.


    "Oi, mate. Look, she''s waking up." A boy named Theo had commented.


    "Is she going to be okay?" Draco chimed in.


    "I sure hope so." Blaise sighed as Ophelia groaned and opened her eyes. She blinked a few times to get used to the light. When her eyes registered, Ophelia looked at the first person she saw.


    "Draco?" Ophelia''s voice was groggy. Draco sighed and put his head down in his hands.


    "We thought we lost you, Ophelia." Draco sounded beyond relieved. Ophelia looked at her brother and smiled.


    "Hi, Blaise." She gave him a weak smile as Blaise gave her a hug.


    "Don''t scare me like that again." Ophelia let out a breathy laugh.


    "You think I wanted this to happen? One minute I was eating dinner, then the next Death Eaters were trying to kill us." Her eyes started to water remembering the attack.


    "Oh, were they looking for something?"


    "Yes." She gave them a grim look before she answered.


    "Me." Everyone around her looked astonished.


    "What? Why did they want you?" Pansy questioned. She was still jealous and angry that Ophelia was getting Draco''s attention. Pansy felt that she should be getting his affection, not Ophelia. Ophelia hasn''t done anything to deserve it.


    "I don''t know. Something about how the Dark Lord wants me alive. I''m really worried." Ophelia shed a tear and sniffled. Draco had the urge to wipe away her tears himself, however, Blaise beat him to it. Blaise also sat next to his sister on the bed and held her close and she cried. Draco sighed and Pansy was becoming annoyed. They heard the door open and Snape and McGonagall walked inside.


    "Miss Zabini. How are you feeling?" Professor McGonagall asks her.


    "I''m better, thank you."


    "Miss Zabini, you said that Death Eater''s attacked Beauxbattons Academy?" Professor Snape had asked.


    "Yes, they were looking for me as the Dark Lord wanted me alive." Ophelia could barely keep her composure. She had trained herself to do so as she received strict criticism at Beauxbattons, and it helped shape her as a woman. However, the event with the Death Eaters has broken her, and she will not know if she will be able to heal as quickly as she would prefer.


    "Miss Zabini, may I ask why the Dark Lord wanted you alive?" Professor McGonagall had asked. Minerva was very worried about the girl; mentally and physically. She doesn''t understand why Ophelia hadn''t broken down worse than what she already was.


    "Miss, I truly don''t know." Ophelia felt horrible that she didn''t know their names. She wished she could address them properly, as it was the lady-like thing to do when speaking to your professors or elders.


    "My apologies, Miss Zabini. My name is Professor Minerva McGonagall. And the man next to me is Professor Severus Snape." Ophelia smiled lightly towards her before she spoke.


    "Thank you, Professor McGonagall. And thank you, Professor Snape, for saving my life." Snape just nodded in return. McGonagall simply smiled towards her.


    "What are we going to do Professors? Will Ophelia begin to attend Hogwarts now, or will she be sent back home?" Blaise had spoken up after their conversation.


    "I personally think she would be safer here than anywhere else. It will be more difficult for Death Eaters to penetrate the castle than anywhere else." Draco had spoken. He very much so desired Ophelia to stay with him at Hogwarts, so that he could protect her from more harm and show her the love that he''s been dying to give her for many years now. Pansy huffed at the thought of Ophelia staying at Hogwarts. She has been trying for years now to try and get Draco to be with her, even though she knows he has feelings for Ophelia. That''s why she was so ecstatic to find out that Ophelia was going to be attending Beauxbattons instead of Hogwarts.


    "That sounds like a great idea Draco. We will bring out the sorting hat and have her sorted. She will begin classes on Monday morning. Minerva, would you mind gathering one student from the other three houses and have them meet me in my office?" Severus spoke and Minerva nodded.


    "Yes, Severus I will. I will be in your office in twenty minutes." Minerva walked away to go grab Harry Potter, Luna Lovegood, and Susan Bones. She knew that if she was accepted into any of the other three houses, they would be perfect first impressions to the house. Minerva first made her way to the Hufflepuff common room. She muttered the password and walked in. She scanned the room before her eyes landed on Susan.


    "Miss Bones? May I have a bit of your time?" Susan looked up from her potions book, startled that someone had broken the light silence.


    "Of course, Professor." Susan made her way with Minerva to Ravenclaws common room. She muttered the password to the tapestry and walked in, seeing Luna right away.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "Miss Lovegood? If it is alright with you, I would like to borrow you for about twenty minutes." Luna gave her a dreamy smile and replied.


    "Of course Professor. Is this about that girl from Beauxbattons Academy, and you need her sorted into a house?" Minera gave her a slight smile.


    "Why, yes. You always were quick to catch onto things." The three of them then made their way to the Gryffindor common room and she muttered another password. When she entered, Harry, Ron, and Hermione were all sitting on the couch talking and laughing.


    "Mister Potter? Can I borrow you for a little while? It will not take long."


    "Of course, Professor. But, might I ask what I''ve done wrong?" Minerva chuckled slightly.


    "You aren''t in trouble this time Mister Potter. This is house sorting business." Harry gave her a very confused look and was about to ask her what she meant, but she was already out the door. The four of them then made their way towards Snape''s new office, as he had taken over Albus Dumbledore''s position as headmaster. Already in Snape''s office were the three Slytherins as well as Ophelia. Also, there was Professor Sprout and Professor Flitwick. The sorting hat was already there in Severus'' hand, awaiting the arrival of everyone else.


    "How much longer? This is boring." Pansy groaned in annoyance.


    "If it''s that boring Parkinson then leave," Draco stated angrily. He hated Pansy''s presence now. It always bugged him, as she kept trying to get with him. He practically hated her at this point. Pansy groaned and left the room as Minerva, Harry, Susan, and Luna had arrived. Ophelia was already sitting in a chair in the middle of the room. She sat tall in the chair, never slouching. It wasn''t ladylike to do so. It also wasn''t good for your posture. The students joined their head of house and waited for Minerva to place the hat on Ophelia''s head.


    "Alright, Miss Zabini. I will place the sorting hat on top of your head. It will then tell us which house you will be sorted into. That house will be like your family. Whichever house you get sorted into, you will be escorted by that head of house and student or students to the common room for that house. Is that clear?" Minerva had stated, trying to make sure Ophelia understood everything.


    "Yes, Professor. I understand." Ophelia smiled slightly and sat still as she started to lower the hat onto her head. Ophelia prepared herself to feel the weight of the hat, but it never came. As soon as the sorting hat had touched a single hair on Ophelia''s head it screamed her house.


    "SLYTHERIN." Everyone was shocked except for Severus, Blaise, and Draco. Draco chuckled and smirked. The exact same thing had happened to him.


    "Professor McGonagall, is that a good thing?" Ophelia asked as she had gotten up.


    "That my dear is a very good question. I do not know Miss Zabini." Ophelia looked worried but looked at Draco for reassurance. He only smiled and nodded his head. Ophelia felt calm once again and walked towards her brother and the love of her life.


    "Well, where to boys?" Ophelia was curious as to where their common room would be.


    "Our''s isn''t the prettiest on the outside, but the inside is wonderful. Potter would know, wouldn''t you?" Draco had looked over Ophelia''s shoulder and Harry was rubbing the back of his neck.


    "Mister Potter, is there something we should know?" Severus looked accusingly at the boy.


    "No Professor Snape. I have no idea what Malfoy is talking about actually." Harry looked at Malfoy and gave him a warning stare.


    "Never mind that, let''s show you your new common room, Ophelia," Blaise said before escorting her out of the room. As she left she said into the open, "Nice to meet you, Potter." She gave him a smile and a wave before Draco leaned into her protectively. He didn''t want her talking to Harry at all. He despised him and didn''t want her ending up being their friend. Besides, they can''t now because she''s in Slytherin, right?


    When they had gotten back to the common room, everyone was excited about the new Slytherin. However, most of the guys were trying to flirt with her and were whistling and catcalling. Draco didn''t like this one bit, and neither did Blaise. However, both had different reasons.


    "Well, what now?" Ophelia asked Blaise, but then looked at Draco. She couldn''t be happier with the fact that she would be able to see Draco every day for the rest of the year. They have so much to catch up on.


    "Well, we go to sleep for the night," Blaise said as he yawned and explained where the girls'' dormitories were. However, after Blaise went to bed, Draco grabbed her arm gently.


    "Ophelia, would you like to hang out with me in my room?" Ophelia gave him a warm smile.


    "Of course Draco. I would love to." Draco grabbed her hand and led her up to his room where they laughed and ate Berty Botts every flavor bean, and talked about how life was going up until the point when Ophelia arrived at Hogwarts.


    Meanwhile, in the Gryffindor common room, Harry was still surprised at what he had just witnessed. He wasn''t expecting that to ever happen again. When Harry entered Ron and Hermione were still waiting on his return.


    "Hey, what did McGonagall want you for?" Ron was curious and needed to know.


    "They wanted to sort that new girl into a house. Ophelia Zabini I think her full name was." Ron nodded and Hermione looked up.


    "I heard about her! She grew up with the Malfoy''s, Parkinson''s, and was adopted by the Zabini family when she was just a baby. She''s only a year younger than us. Obviously, she didn''t come back with you, so which house was she sorted into? No doubt it was Slytherin, it would make perfectly good sense as her brother is in Slytherin."


    "She did get in Slytherin. But that isn''t was worries me." Harry was grim while recalling the events. He was really worried, he practically had a female Malfoy on his hands. He knew Malfoy was up to no good, he didn''t need her causing trouble as well.


    "Like what, mate?" Ron had started to get more into the conversation. He was really curious now as he just learned about this new Ophelia character.


    "You know what happened to Malfoy first year when we were getting sorted? It didn''t even touch his head and the sorting hat screamed Slytherin?" Harry started to explain.


    "Yeah, what about it? Did the same thing happen to Ophelia?" Hermione had closed her book. Harry looked up and sighed.


    "Yes. That''s why I''m so worried." Harry stared at the fire, longing to be able to talk to Sirius about this. But Sirius was dead. Hermione and Ron looked at each other with worried expressions. They were just as worried as Harry was.


    "Don''t worry. Maybe she is nothing like Malfoy? After all, she did attend Beauxbattons Academy. That''s a very prestigious and strict school. I heard that they trained you to be the perfect lady or gentleman. So if she attended there, she has to be kind." After Ron had stated this, Harry remembered what she said to him before being dragged away by Malfoy.


    "She did say it was nice to meet me, and she was worried when the sorting hat was so sudden. I don''t know. She seemed nothing like a Slytherin. I was sure she''d at least get Hufflepuff or Gryffindor." Harry was confused at this point. How could someone so kind be in a house full of stuck-up, rude snobs?


    "Maybe she has a bloodline that was involved with Slytherin? Like Malfoy and everyone else? Maybe she had like a father or grandfather in Slytherin." Ron had laid down on the couch at this point with his head on Hermione''s lap. She sighed but smiled slightly. She thought Ronald was adorable and really liked him.


    "I don''t know. But I want to figure it out." Harry stated before going upstairs to sleep.

 Chapter Three

    Ophelia and Draco had accidentally fallen asleep in the same bed after they were done hanging out. Draco had a wonderful time and hadn''t felt this happy in a while. He felt so comfortable and safe and most importantly-free-while he was around Ophelia. Ophelia felt she could be herself for once, instead of the lady she was taught to be. She also felt free in a way, not having to pretend to be something she didn''t want to be. Not that she didn''t find the skills she had acquired unuseful, she just preferred to not use them as often. Ophelia had started to wake up and when she looked up, she saw Draco''s arms around her, with her head on his chest. She smiled slightly as she started to get up. Draco stirred in his sleep and opened his eyes. He smiled as he saw Ophelia, and sat up in bed. They were still holding one another in a way, as it was cold in the dungeon, and if Ophelia got up she would take the blankets with her. Draco decided to break the comfortable silence first.


    "I don''t know if it''s just me, but that was the best sleep I''ve had in years." Draco was smiling lovingly towards her and Ophelia blushed.


    "I feel the same way. I haven''t truly gotten sleep for a while now. Thank you." She kisses his cheek lightly and now it was Draco''s turn to blush.


    "No. Thank you. I woke up to a wonderful person." He groaned as he got up and dressed for the day. Ophelia felt quite awkward as she didn''t know what to do.


    "What shall I do while you''re away at classes?" Draco looked like he was thinking while he grabbed clothes and went to the bathroom to change.


    "I don''t know. Maybe during the day I could take you around the grounds and show you around. Or I could ask others if I end up being too busy. Would that be alright?" Ophelia smiles and got excited. She was finally in a place where she felt she belonged and Draco would be with her for this entirely new journey that lies ahead.


    "Of course. I would love that." There then was a knock on Draco''s door.


    "What?" Draco said annoyed as he quickly went left the bathroom, fixing his toe in the process.


    "Is Ophelia in there?" It was Blaise.


    "Yeah, come on in." Blaise quickly entered and looked around.


    "Well, there''s no signs of sex. Why weren''t you in the girls'' dorms O?" Blaise was only worried Draco had tried something without his permission. He knew Draco liked his sister and he wouldn''t want him breaking her heart.


    "Well, after I arrived last night, we talked and played games and just caught up. It was lovely. In the end, we both just fell asleep and we woke up not too long ago. I''m sorry if I worried you, Blaise." Ophelia truly felt sorry for upsetting her brother. She felt as though she should have kept a better eye on the time. Blaise sighed and smiled lightly towards her.


    "It''s fine. It''s just I asked Pansy where you were and she said and I quote ''probably shagging my man''. And although she and Draco aren''t dating, she believes them to be and, it''s been horrible." Blaise sighs and Draco groans. Ophelia simply shrugs.


    "I already know she dislikes me. I heard and saw it all yesterday. I''m fine with it though. She never was the nicest towards me." Ophelia frowned at the idea of an old childhood friend not liking her anymore. She hadn''t even done anything wrong towards her either. So in the end, Ophelia was always left confused.


    "Yeah. She was actually quite excited when she found out you wouldn''t be attending Hogwarts. In my opinion, you should stay away from her." Blaise said and Ophelia nodded.


    "Thank you for the warning." Blaise nodded in return.


    "Well, we should get down to the great hall for breakfast." Draco started to walk away before Blaise remembered why he had wanted to find Ophelia in the first place.


    "Oh! Well here are your robes, Ophelia. You have to wear this uniform except for weekends and holidays. Also, mum and dad have already been told about Bueaxbattons, so expect them to visit." He gave a grim smile and I have a sad smile.


    "That should be delightful." Ophelia gave her sarcastic remark and he laughed. She took the clothes from him and quickly changed in the bathroom. When Ophelia came out she admired the beautiful green on her tie and robes. She loved the skirt and shoes as well. The entire ensemble was a wonderful change from the constant light blue she always saw.


    "You look wonderful." Draco smiled and held out his arm for her. Ophelia smiled and took his arm as they walked out of his room. She then started thinking. If there were men and women''s dorms, why did Draco have his own room? Was it an enchantment that Draco placed? Did Professor Snape allow him to have this room and provide it for him? As they left the common room, with everyone staring at Draco weirdly, she decided to question him about her thoughts.


    "Draco?"


    "Yes, Ophelia?" He smiled at her. Some of the other students were gasping in shock from what they just saw. Have they not seen him smile before? Ophelia thought.


    "Why is it you have your own room, yet everyone else has to sleep in a dormitory?" Draco chuckled. Ophelia loves his laugh. It made her swoon and she felt as if she was on cloud nine.


    "Professor Snape and I talked about moving me elsewhere. I couldn''t stand living with everyone else and demanded my privacy. And you know my father, he''d do anything for me. So he and Snape made the room for me." He looked quite grim while talking about his father. The mention of his father made her stop in her tracks in fear. Draco noticed this and pulled her to the side.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Ophelia? What is it?" Draco seemed panicked as his love was all of a sudden frightened. Ophelia took few deep breaths to calm herself down.


    "When Beauxbattons was attacked- there were two people who stood out. One was a woman named Bellatrix," she paused to take another breath. While doing so, Draco seemed to tense.


    "My aunt. Let me guess, the second was my father?" Draco questioned her and all she could seem to respond with was a nod of her head. Draco was seething with anger. How dare his father try to hurt her! His love. His everything.


    "Don''t worry. You''re safe here darling." Draco grabbed her hand and kissed it. Ophelia blushed and giggled. Draco made her heart flutter. They continued to walk to the Great Hall together, not giving a care for anyone else. When they arrived, they sat down and were so caught up into one another, they didn''t notice everyone else staring and making comments.


    "Blimey, look at that! Draco actually being nice?" Ron comments while eating his eggs sloppily. Hermione sighed, wishing Ronald would look at her that way. She gazed towards the Slytherin table and did see that Draco was looking at the new girl lovingly, rather than his usual smirk or glare.


    "He''s in love." Hermione comments before turning back around. Harry chokes on his drink for a moment and looks over as well.


    "Oh yeah? How can you tell?" Harry pushes her buttons and she laughs.


    "Try talking to her when she is with and not with Malfoy." Harry gives her a weird look but tries anyway. Harry walks over to where they''re sitting and Draco immediately goes into protective mode.


    "What do you want, Potter? Wishing me luck for the next Quidditch tournament?" Draco smirks, biting into an apple.


    "No, actually. I was here to give an actual greeting towards Zabini. I know we haven''t officially met but my name is Harry Potter."


    "My name is Ophelia Zabini. It''s a pleasure to meet you." Ophelia has a smirk of her own. She hands out her hand, waiting for his kiss. Harry looks beyond confused as he holds out his for a shake.


    "Erm, is there a certain way Beauxbattons people are greeted?" He rubbed the back of his neck. Harry was hoping he wouldn''t have to kiss her hand.


    "Yes. Ladies are confronted and greeted with kisses on the hand. Gentlemen with handshakes or if they''re friends they do that weird back pat hug thing." Draco chuckles in amusement and Harry sighs. He quickly grabs her hand and kisses it softly. His face turns red of embarrassment, whereas Draco''s is one of anger. As Draco stood, Harry ran back to his table while Hermione and Ronald laughing at Harry.


    "All right guys that''s enough." Harry went back to eating his food. Ginny then looked at him with sadness and glared at the new girl. Who does she think she is? Acting like that. Especially with Harry. Harry was hers and they were happy together. Ginny was becoming angered if she was trying to break them up. While Ophelia is unaware of Ginny''s glare, she''s currently trying to calm a fuming Draco.


    "What the hell O? Are you trying to make him angry?" Blaise is now worried.


    "What? I only did what I''ve been taught. And I somewhat wanted to see Draco protective, but I didn''t expect him to get angry." Ophelia was now sad. She had made her love angry. She did not intend to.


    "Well quit it. We don''t need every fucking man kissing you." Draco wasn''t ignoring her, but he wasn''t happy with her. He didn''t understand why she wanted Potter to kiss her hand anyway.


    "Draco. It''s only what I''ve been taught. I was raised this way. You can''t change that even if you wanted to. That was a polite greeting and you need to accept that." Ophelia finished her drink and stood and made her way to the Gryffindor table. Everyone gasped as she sat down with Harry and his friends.


    "Hello, my name is Ophelia Zabini. It''s a pleasure to meet you." She smiled and she held out her hand for Hermione. Hermione eyed her warily before shaking her hand.


    "Hermione Granger. A pleasure to meet you as well." Hermione let out a small chuckle. Ophelia turned to Ron and gave him a weird look.


    "Merlin''s beard, how did you fit all that food in your mouth?" Everyone at the table laughed as Ronald finished swallowing. He gave her a small glare before holding out his hand. Draco eyes them warily. Out of all people, she has to touch a Weasley. She quickly shook hands with him and gave a small smile. Ophelia noticed the redhead glaring at her as she sat next to Harry. Ophelia thought for a moment and looked at Harry. She gasped and looked at Ginny.


    "I''m so sorry if I upset you, Miss. I thought it was a little funny. You need not worry, as I have my eye on a certain blonde." Ginny calmed down as she saw Ophelia was telling the truth. Harry, once again, choked on his drink while they laughed at him.


    "Malfoy? Really? You like him?" Ophelia frowned at Harry''s comment.


    "Yes. We grew up together, and he''s always kind to me and he treats me wonderfully. He''s perfect in my eyes." Ophelia smiled softly while the trio gave each other a knowing look.


    "Right," Ron commented and Ophelia scoffed as she turned back to the other redhead.


    "My name is Ginny, Harry''s girlfriend." Ophelia went red and shook hands with her.


    "Ophelia." They smiled and got to talking and started laughing. Draco was getting jealous as he wasn''t being on the receiving end of Ophelia''s attention. Draco had enough and stood up to leave when everyone else started to leave. It was time to go to class. He sighed and waited at the front of the Great Hall for Ophelia. He saw her laughing and couldn''t really be bothered by the fact that she looked happy. She was in her most perfect state when she was smiling. He hated seeing her upset in any way and he refused to have her ever be upset. When Ophelia said goodbye to her newly made friends, she gladly walked with Draco arm in arm back to the common room.


    "Now, I''ll be back later for lunch. I''ll come back here to get you. Sound good?" Ophelia nodded and Draco smiled. He couldn''t wait for lunch to come around. Ophelia smiled and waved goodbye as he left. She looked at the time and decided to wander around the area by herself for a little bit. She left the common room and looked outside one of the windows upstairs. Hogwarts truly was a lovely place. However, Beauxbattons would always be her home. She sighed as she thought back to that night. What did Voldemort want with her?


    "I really like her. She''s so nice and polite, and funny!" Hermione laughed as they looked back at breakfast. Ophelia was the nicest person she''s ever met, especially for a Slytherin.


    "Yeah, she''s great. I never thought anyone could be that polite. I guess Beauxbattons pays off." They all agreed as they went separate ways for classes.


    --


    "Do you mean to tell me, you have failed me? Lucius? Bellatrix?" Voldemort was pacing while talking to the two, Nagini not far out of reach.


    "My Lord, she simply was not there. We still have many other schools to look in." Lucius was trying to make it look like there are many other chances. Bellatrix thought for a moment before she spoke up.


    "No. There is only one school left to look. I killed a girl that night who sent a Patronus to Hogwarts. She must be there or someone she knows is there." Bellatrix gave her famous look towards her Dark Lord, hoping he''d be proud of her.


    "Excellent, Bellatrix. Once again, you have shown your worth to me." She bowed slightly.


    "As for you, Lucius Malfoy, have failed me. Again." Lucius looked disappointed with himself, growing to be more sickly looking.


    "Come, Nagini, we shall leave." Voldemort sighed and he left the two in their own company. When the Dark Lord apparates away, Lucius sat down and sighed.


    "What now?" He looked at Bellatrix, feeling defeated. Bellatrix has a mischievous glint in her eye.


    "We find Ophelia."

 Chapter Four

    It was time for Draco to make his way to Ophelia to take her to lunch. He decided he would take her to Hogsmeade today. It was a bit chilly, but it wasn''t horrible. As soon as the clock tower indicated noon, he jumped out of his seat and quickly made his way to the Slytherin common room. When he got there, Ophelia was sitting on the couch reading a book. He smiled because she wasn''t looking in his direction. He snuck up behind her and put his hands over her eyes. She giggled and looked up at Draco when he removed his hand and instead wrapped them around her.


    "Hello, Draco." She gave him a big smile and he returned a small one.


    "Hello, Ophelia, ready to go get lunch?" She jumped up excitedly.


    "Yes, I''m quite hungry. Did you have a place in mind or are we going to the Great Hall?"


    "Yeah, I was going to take you to Hogsmeade today." Ophelia couldn''t contain her excitement.


    "Oh, I''ve always wanted to go there! You guys always talk about it and I''ve always wanted to go but mother never wanted me to. I''m guessing we''re going to The Three Broomsticks?" Draco chuckled and pulled her close. She turned red as they just stared at one another for a while.


    "I''m sure you''ll love it there." Draco felt his heart soaring whenever he looks at her. He was genuinely happy that she was happy. Draco kissed her forehead and got ready to apparate the two of them to Hogsmeade. Ophelia quickly kissed his cheek and laid her head on his shoulder. Draco hugged her tight and then took them to Hogsmeade. When Ophelia opened her eyes, they were in a small town bustling with people.


    "Oh, Merlin''s beard! It''s everything I''ve ever imagined it to be!" Ophelia was becoming more excited by the minute. Draco grabbed her hand and took her inside The Three Broomsticks. He sat them down at a corner table and waited for their food and Butterbeer to be served, as they were waited on as soon as they sat down.


    "I''m serious Hermione, I''ll give you five galleons for doing my potions homework. Please!" Ronald was practically begging Hermione at this point. They had also decided to go to Hogsmeade with Harry and Ginny. Harry and Ginny were holding hands as the four of them walked into The Three Broomsticks.


    "For Merlin''s sake, Ronald! I''m done doing your homework! Do it yourself for once in your life!" Hermione sat down in a huff. Ronald groaned and sat down beside her while Harry sat down in front of them. They too were in a corner and had a full view of the entire place. They started chatting and quickly heard Ophelia''s laugh. They looked over and saw her and Malfoy smiling.


    "Bloody hell, is Malfoy smiling?" Ronald tried to look more but Hermione hit him.


    "Ronald! As much as I would like to watch in amazement, they are obviously on a date. Leave them alone." Hermione huffed while Harry chimed in.


    "It is a miracle though." Hermione laughed and they enjoyed their butterbeer and meal while talking about random things.


    "So that''s what happened a few years ago? You were turned into a ferret?" Ophelia laughed at Draco''s traumatic memory. Maybe one day he can laugh at it, but he''s still currently unsettled by the event.


    "Yes. Don''t speak too loudly, someone might hear you!" He tried to sound mad, but he just couldn''t. Ophelia''s laugh was contagious and melodic. No one could stay angry at the young lady when she was laughing.


    "I''m sorry, I promise not to speak too loudly Draco." She smiled and at him and he smiled back. He was so in love with the woman in front of him. With all of the other girls over the years, he never thought of just screwing Ophelia and leaving, like he would with other girls. He truly wanted a future with her and he would do anything to show that to her.


    "Well, tell me more about Beaxbattons. Do you have any funny stories from there?" Draco asked as their food was being set down in front of them. The waitress loomed over Draco and was too close. Ophelia noticed and was filled with a jealous rage.


    "Not many, but I do have the kinky sex memories from last night babe." She winked at him and he spits out some of the Butterbeer that he was trying to consume. He coughed as the waitress walked away with a huff. Ophelia smiled to herself and handed him a napkin.


    "Ophelia, you and I-" Ophelia cut him off by shushing him.


    "Oh, I know that. And you know that. However, the waitress that was eye raping you, did not." Ophelia giggled quietly as Draco looked over at the waitress who served them. He shrugged and started to mess with the waitress to show her he was Ophelia''s.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "You''re right darling. Last night was exciting." Draco played with her hair and got really close to her. She turned a bright red and smiled.


    "We should do it again sometime." She leaned her head into the palm of his hand. While they weren''t looking, the waitress was walking over with a pitcher of butterbeer, intending to spill it all over Ophelia. The whole time, Hermione, Harry, and Ronald were watching the scene go down.


    "Oh god, she''s going to dump the butterbeer on Ophelia!" Hermione whispered as she got out her wand. Hermione tried thinking of a harmless spell that she could use. Expelliarmus would just shatter that glass when it falls to the floor.


    "Anything from a few years ago when we were learning harmless spells?" Harry chimed in when Hermione gasped.


    "Avifors!" She yelled across the room and pointed at the jug and it turned into a bird just as the waitress was pouring it onto Ophelia. The waitress screamed and stepped back as the bird flew everywhere. Hermione, Ronald, and Harry were laughing loudly, as was everyone else. Draco looked in amazement as the Golden Trio just saved his date from needing to leave and get new clothes. Ginny comes in not too long after the event, as she had left to use the loo, and Harry fills her in. She too laughs and lays her head on his shoulder.


    "We should get going Draco. Some people are just too immature, they''d do anything to ruin a date."


    "I couldn''t have agreed more." Draco glared at the waitress as Ophelia grabbed his hand as he helped her from her seat. Draco nodded to the trio in thanks and they did the same. Draco noted to properly thank them later. He kept a firm arm around Ophelia''s lower back, guiding her through Hogsmeade. After a few more hours of walking around and spending time with Ophelia, they headed back to Hogwarts to eat dinner and go to the common room.


    Like that morning, Ophelia sat with the trio at their table after she finished eating. Draco didn''t dare follow as he didn''t want any more attention on him than there already is. Pansy saw he was alone and sat extremely close to him.


    "Draco, why don''t you sleep with me tonight. It''ll be fun." Pansy bit her lap and put her hand over his pants. Draco literally gagged as loud as he could and got up.


    "I''d rather sleep with a Weasley before I slept with you." Draco glared at Pansy and left the great hall. Ophelia frowned and excused herself from the table to see what was wrong with Draco. However, there was a very disturbed Ronald and Ginny. After a few moments, every burst out laughing because they knew what had happened. Pansy tried getting with Draco and he denied her and practically insulted her.


    "Draco?" Ophelia followed him until they reached outside the castle. It was a bit breezy and Ophelia was getting chilly.


    "Draco, come on love, it''s cold." Ophelia rubbed Draco''s back as his heart soar from the little name she had just called him.


    "Love, huh?" He turned around and smirked. Ophelia blushed and stuttered a little.


    "Yeah. If you don''t like it I could just-"


    "I love it." Draco pulled her closer and held her. Their hearts soared as they felt one another''s warmth. Draco looked Ophelia in the eyes as they stood in the moonlight. He caressed her cheek and she leaned into his touch.


    "You''re so beautiful," Draco whispered. Ophelia blushed in return. She couldn''t have been more ecstatic that Draco thought that about her.


    "You''re very handsome yourself," Ophelia whispered back. Draco had the urge to kiss her. They inched closer to one another, breathing in one another''s breath and taking in the warmth. They rubbed noses and if they lean in just a tad more, they''d be kissing.


    "Ophelia! Draco! Where do you think they went, Nott?" Both of their eyes widened as they heard Blaise and Theo come closer. The immediately moved away and Ophelia made a move as if she had finally found him.


    "There you are Draco. I''ve been looking for ages. Come on, it''s cold out." As soon as she said that, Blaise and Theo rounded the corner and found them. Draco acted like he was still mad.


    "So, you''d rather screw a Weasley than Parkinson?" Theodore laughed as Blaise nudged him in the stomach.


    "Come one, let''s all go to the common room." They both nodded and walked back. They ran into the trio and Draco stopped with Ophelia for a moment.


    "Thank you, Miss. I thought it was clever to turn the jug into a bird." Ophelia giggled, as did Hermione.


    "You''re welcome. I saw the whole thing and I knew something had to be done, as you two were caught up in one another." Hermione giggled again, not noticing Ronald was staring at her with a smile.


    "Well, yes, Granger. Thank you, again." Draco shifted uncomfortably from the gratitude he showed a moment before.


    "Well, we better get going. Nice to see you two again." Harry inquired and as a joke, Ophelia held out her hand and laughed as Harry turned red.


    "I''m never doing that again." He said uncomfortably as Draco stared him down.


    "Good." Harry sent an eye roll as they went around the two. When Draco and Ophelia looked up, Blaise and Theo were long gone. They smiled at one another and held hands all the way back to the common room. They laughed as they talked about random things. When they got there, there were random Slytherins around the room, and a pissed off Pansy in the corner. Once again, Ophelia followed Draco into his room. They talked more and ended up falling asleep in peace once again.


    "They really are cute together." Hermione inquired as she sat down on the couch. Ron shrugged while Harry half-heartedly agreed.


    "Sure I guess." They all did their own thing and eventually went to sleep themselves.


    "Bellatrix, are you sure, that Ophelia is in Hogwarts?" Voldemort questioned her validity.


    "Of course, my lord. The people she lived with wouldn''t have sent her too far." Bellatrix gave her famous stare as then lowered her head as Voldemort looked over.


    "Alright then. I take your word for it. Lucius," Voldemort paused as Mr. Malfoy looked over.


    "Yes, my lord?" He seemed hopeful. He had already used up all of his chances and should have been dead by now.


    "Get ahold of Draco. Tell him to tell us anything he knows about an Ophelia that might be there. Fail, and I will kill you. Understand?" Lucius was about to question him about what he meant but he stopped himself.


    "Yes, my lord." He then left to owl his son. His pathetic excuse for a son, that is.


    "Make sure he does not fail," Voldemort said to Bellatrix as he apparated away.

 Chapter Five

    It was currently Monday, which means that Ophelia now starts her education at Hogwarts. Snape had made sure to put Draco and Ophelia into the same classes so Draco could help her catch up. Over the weekend, Ophelia got a letter from her mother and father, saying that they would be stopping by sometime during the week to make sure she was okay.


    Currently, Ophelia and Draco had just gotten done potions and were walking around the grounds.


    "Did you want to go to Quidditch practice with me?" Ophelia smiled widely when he asked.


    "I''d love to Draco. Maybe you could teach me how to play as well afterward?" Draco smiled and put his arm around her.


    "I''d love to." They both laughed and went to the Quidditch pitch and Ophelia watched as Slytherin practiced. She noticed Harry, Hermione, Ginny, and Ronald come up with the rest of the Gryffindor team and ran down to meet them.


    "Hey, guys!" Ophelia ran and hugged Hermione and Ginny. They all laughed and greeted one another. Ophelia then hugged Ronald and Harry.


    "It''s lovely to see you four again!" Ophelia chirped and lead Hermione to where she was watching Draco. They both decided to gossip as Ronald, Harry, and Ginny made their way to get ready to practice and switch with Slytherin.


    "Ophelia is wonderful! She''s so kind! Unlike many other Slytherins." Ginny commented as she was getting ready to mount her broom.


    "She is nice, isn''t she?" Ronald said as he got up into the air and immediately was bombarded by Slytherins.


    "Well well, if it isn''t Weasleby! Come to get your arse kicked?" They surrounded him and he groaned.


    "Piss off." He went to the hoops and lingered in front of them, waiting for Gryffindor to join him. Hermione groaned and got out her wand, in case anything bad were to happen. Ophelia looked concerned and held onto hers.


    "Alright lads, back off." Harry intervened and they scowled at him and went back to the ground.


    "Well, now that that''s over, what would you like to talk about, Ophelia?" Hermione asked and they started talking about Ronald and Draco.


    "Well, how are you and Draco?" Ophelia blushed.


    "Oh, we aren''t dating. We''re just friends."


    "Yeah, friends who are in love with one another." Hermione let out a breathy chuckle and Ophelia laughed.


    "I mean, maybe he is. I don''t know." Ophelia rubbed the back of her neck.


    "Are you serious? Draco is totally in love with you. We can all see it. Even Pansy." Hermione chuckled and Ophelia turned a darker shade of red.


    "Yeah, well what about you and Ronald? I''m sure he likes you." Hermione laughed in return.


    "Please, if Ronald liked me he would show that he has feelings and he does not," Hermione stated and sighed as she watched Ronald. Ophelia scoffed, for she knew that Hermione and Ronald loved one another and that they showed it in their own ways.


    "Just because he doesn''t show his feelings, doesn''t mean that he doesn''t have any," Ophelia stated and Hermione looked like she was thinking about it. ''Could Ron actually like me?'' Hermione thought and glanced over toward Ron, to which he smiled at her. She let out a breathy laugh and continued her conversation with Ophelia.


    "Well, Malfoy obviously shows his feelings. You two had a great time at Hogsmeade a few days ago, and you two are practically inseparable. Believe me, out of all my years of knowing Malfoy, I have never seen him as happy as he is with you." After Hermione said that, Draco showed up next to Ophelia and put his arm around her.


    "Granger." The two of them nodded toward one another. Draco put his head against Ophelia''s and Hermione gushed a little. Draco gave her the weirdest look he could manage.


    "What''s up with you Granger?"


    "You two are just so cute!" Hermione laughed and then turned back toward the Gryffindor practice, to give them at least some privacy. Ophelia and Draco looked at one another and blushed while letting out a laugh of their own. Draco and Ophelia talked more, with Hermione jumping in every now and then.


    Ron obviously grew jealous as he watched Hermione laugh with the two Slytherins. ''I''ll show them.'' He thought. All of a sudden a Quaffle was headed right for him and the hoops he was guarding.


    "Ronald!" Ginny called out to him to grab his attention. He was in a state of shock before he hit the Quaffle with his broom and succeeded in not allowing it to go through one of the three hoops. Hermione cheered and clapped for Ronald. Suddenly, another female was cheering for Ronald, that had Hermione fuming.


    "Go Won-Won!" Hermione nearly burst in jealousy filled anger. Ophelia and Draco quickly noticed. Ophelia grabbed her arm and squeezed assuringly.


    "Don''t worry. She''s just trying to get attention. Even if he did anything with her, she isn''t worth it and it wouldn''t last. Purely just a snogging buddy." Hermione sighed. When the trio looked over toward Lavender, she was glaring at Hermione. They rolled their eyes and when the practice was over, Ron flew over to Hermione. He got off his broom and walked right over to the trio.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Won-Won! You did-" Ronald scoffed at her which cut her off.


    "Piss off Lavender." Hermione smirked and gave an ''I told you so'' smile to Lavender. She screamed in anger and stormed off. Ronald gave Draco a jealous filled glare.


    "Aw, what''s the matter, Weaselby? Upset I can make your girlfriend laugh?" Ron turned red from anger and embarrassment.


    "She isn''t my girlfriend. So, what''s wrong with you Malfoy, upset Harry kissed your girlfriend''s hand?" At that Draco stood up in anger and Ophelia grabbed his arm.


    "You need to calm down, Draco. After all, you started this by antagonizing Ronald. And no, Ron, we aren''t dating." Ophelia had a sad look for a moment while speaking softly to Draco in order for him to keep his cool. Draco grabbed Ophelia''s hand.


    "Come on. I told you I''d teach you how to fly." Draco mumbled and Ophelia fixed her robes.


    "Have a lovely day you two!" Ophelia happily left with Draco, their hands brushing up against one another''s every now and then. Ronald calmed down as Hermione rubbed his back.


    "Ron?"


    "Yea, Hermione?"


    "Why did you get all cross like that?" Ronald groaned and rubbed his face.


    "Forget about it. It''s nothing important ''Mione." Hermione frowned and sighed. She got up and walked back to the castle to get back to the common room. Ronald soon followed suit afterward when Harry and Ginny had arrived out of the changing room.


    "Ron, mate, you have to tell ''Mione how you feel." Ginny only nodded while kissing Harry''s cheek, telling him she''ll see him later in the common room. They smiled at one another and Ron and Harry walked around, talking about his feelings toward Hermione.


    "Alright, Ophelia. Ready?" She nodded. Ophelia had to take off her cloak for this, as she didn''t want anything bad happening to the fabric.


    "Alright, now get on behind me," Draco said as he mounted the broomstick. She was hesitant at first but nonetheless sat behind Draco on the broom.


    "You''re going to have to hold on, okay?" Ophelia nodded and wrapped her arms around Draco''s waist. He smiled at the thought of them doing this again and started to levitate the broom, getting her used to the feeling.


    "Ah, Draco!" Ophelia was getting worried.


    "It''s alright, just hold on. It''ll be okay." Draco reassured her and she nodded. He gave her a bit more time before he went up more in the air. She squeezed onto him out of fear of falling. Draco chuckled and moved around slowly. After a few moments, Ophelia was convinced that Draco wouldn''t dare let anything happen to her. Ophelia relaxed as they went higher and flew around the grounds.


    "This is wonderful!" Ophelia giggled as Draco and she flew over the black lake.


    "Yeah. Damn, I wish your parents had sent you to Hogwarts. I missed you a lot, Ophelia." Draco said, as he stopped the broom and turned to look at her. Ophelia smiled and blushed.


    "I missed you as well, Draco." Ophelia laid her head on Draco''s shoulder, feeling butterflies fly around her stomach. Draco looked at Ophelia and felt the strong urge to kiss her. The urge wasn''t driven by lust or a bet. It was driven by love. Something he had never felt before. Something he didn''t want to go away. Ophelia scooched closer to Draco on the broom, and he chuckled.


    "Getting scared again?" Draco commented as he brought them back to the Quidditch pitch.


    "No, just wanted to be closer to you, is all." Ophelia blushed and looked down. Draco smiled and when they both had their feet on the ground, he got off the broom and turned around to hold her. They looked into one another''s eyes and both felt the need to kiss the other.


    "Draco?"


    "Yes, Ophelia?"


    "Do you feel that too? Or is it just me?" Draco pulled Ophelia impossibly closer to the other.


    "Yes, I do." They smiled and rubbed their noses together.


    "Damn, Ophelia. What are you doing to me?" He rubbed her back and she laid her head on his chest and listened to his heartbeat. Draco kissed the top of her head and Ophelia sighed happily.


    Little did they know, there was an enraged Pansy, lurking just outside the pitch.


    "That bitch!" She nearly screamed in anger but contained it. Before she left, she took a picture of Draco and Ophelia holding one another as she walked back to the castle.


    "Mark my words, Ophelia Zabini. Draco will be mine." Pansy smirked as she entered the Slytherin common room, planning her scheme of breaking up Draco and Ophelia.


    "Hermoine! Please, can you at least help me?" Ronald begged Hermione as she was just reading in the corner near the fire.


    "I''m telling you, Ronald! All you have to do is read the chapter and fill in the blanks on the parchment! For Merlin''s sake." She mumbled the last part as Ronald sighed. He took a glance at Ginny and she immediately shook her head no.


    "Oh no, I''m not doing your work for you. Do it yourself, Ronald." Ginny sighed as she walked to the couch and laid her legs on top of Harry as she rested her eyes.


    "Really, guys? None of you are going to help me?" Ron sighed when Lavender perched up.


    "I''ll help you Won-Won!" Ronald looked scared and jumped up from his seat.


    "You know what, thanks, Lavender, but I think I''ll do it myself this time. Hermione is right." With that, Ronald scurried toward Hermione and sat near her. Hermione gave Lavender the same smile as earlier and Lavender screeched in anger and left the common room. Everyone who witnessed the event laughed at her. Lavender truly was a character.


    At dinner, Lavender was glaring at Hermione and Ronald, and Pansy was glaring at Draco and Ophelia. Pansy looked away for a moment and noticed Lavender, Hermione, and Ron. She smirked and laughed to herself. Pansy knew what she had to do. She would get Lavender to help her get Draco back and in return, she would help Lavender get Ronald back. Pansy giggled as she left the Great Hall when Lavender did. Pansy grabbed Lavender and pulled her aside.


    "What the hell do you want, Parkinson?" Lavender glared and Pansy smiled.


    "We need to talk."


    Back at the Malfoy Manor, Bellatrix, the Malfoy''s, Zabini''s, and Parkinson''s were all speaking to one another.


    "You really think she is in Hogwarts?" Narcissa asked while sitting down on the couch. She had been looking stressed recently, hoping the Dark Lord doesn''t go after her family next.


    "Yes. I''m certain. Ophelia is in Hogwarts and we will strike when it is time." Bellatrix gave her famous stare towards the Malfoy''s. Lucius smiled.


    "Wonderful. We will get her together then." Bellatrix scoffed and walked over to look at the trinkets on the mantle. The Zabini''s looked at each other in fear, for they knew that they were talking about their Ophelia. Bellatrix turned sharply and looked at the Zabini''s.


    "Don''t you two have a daughter named Ophelia?"


    "Yes, however, she was Muggle-born, and the Dark Lord is looking for a half-blood, correct?" Bellatrix grumbled and turned back toward the mantle.


    "Yes, he is. My Apologies." Bellatrix gave a half-hearted curtsy and walked away with her scowl. Mrs. Zabini looked at her husband and they shared a quick look.


    "Well, we will be taking our leave now." Mr. Zabini grabbed his and his wife''s coats. They held hands and acknowledged everyone in the room before apparating.


    "Oh, love! What do we do? Our baby is in trouble!" Mrs. Zabini cried into her husband''s chest as he held her close.


    "I don''t know darling. I don''t know."

 Chapter Six

    Once again, Ophelia and Draco woke up next to one another on his bed. The night before, they had laughed and played many rounds of wizard chess and took turns eating Bertie Botts every flavored bean. After hours of having a good time, they fell asleep with one another and now it was a new day. Ophelia woke up first and stretched. She looked down at Draco, only to notice him still very much asleep and drooling a little. She giggled and then shook him lightly.


    "Draco, come on you have to wake up." Draco groaned and while still asleep, grabbed her and brought her down to him to cuddle. Ophelia giggled and kissed his cheek softly.


    "Come on love, time to get up," Ophelia stated while patting his stomach. He groaned and opened his eyes. He smiled at the beauty in front of him and pulled her on top of him once again.


    "And what if I would not like to get up today?" Draco rubbed Ophelia''s back and she sighed happily.


    "Then I won''t give you any attention today." Draco immediately sat up and stretched.


    "Won''t you look at that time! We need to get down to the Great Hall for breakfast." He started to get changed and Ophelia laughed. Draco got dressed in record time and by the time he was done, Ophelia had come back in from the bathroom, fixing her tie. Draco smiled as she was having trouble again. He went over to her and properly fixed the tie, kissing her forehead when he was finished. Ophelia blushed a crimson red, and grabbed his hand and started to walk out the door.


    "What would you like to do after classes, Draco?" Ophelia asked him happily. She was always excited about what they were going to do next.


    "Well, we could go flying again." Ophelia jumped up and down while clapping her hands. She loved flying and wanted to join the quidditch team. Draco expressed his worries to her, as the sport can be quite dangerous.


    "Yay! That sounds wonderful Draco!" Ophelia giggled as they left the common room, oblivious to a glaring Pansy in the corner. She smiled, remembering her conversation with the love-sick redhead the night before.


    "What is it? I don''t want to be caught speaking with a Slytherin." Lavender gave a huff and she crossed her arms. Pansy gave her a sweet smile.


    "Oh, well, in that case, if you aren''t interested in getting Ronald back, then I''ll just leave." Pansy started to walk away but Lavender grabbed her arm.


    "No! Stay! You have an idea on how I can get Won-Won back?" Lavender pouted and Pinsy internally cringed. Pansy was already annoyed at this idea but had no other choice. She knew Lavender would be able to help her out with Draco if she helped with Ronald.


    "Of course I do! I see how much you love him, and how that Mudblood stole him from you. But I have the most perfect plan."


    "Brilliant, what is it?"


    "I do have one condition before I tell you." Lavender gave an annoyed huff.


    "Well, get along with it. I don''t have all day." Pansy smiled a sickly-sweet smile.


    "You need to help me get Draco back." Lavender gave a confused look.


    "Back from who?" Pansy groaned.


    "Ophelia! That Beauxbattons whore." Lavender made an ''o'' shape with her mouth and nodded. She thought for a few moments and nodded her head.


    "Alright. I''ll do it. Now, what''s your plan?" Pansy grinned.


    "Love potion."


    In the Great Hall, At the Gryffindor table sits Harry, Ginny, Hermione, Ronald, Ophelia, and Draco. Draco had finally put aside his differences for the Gryffindor''s and sat at their table with them. Many people were fine with Ophelia. However, Draco is a different story. Everyone gave him confusion filled stares, as well as anger filled glares. He rolled his eyes and ignored them, as he was willing to do anything to make his beautiful Ophelia happy.


    "Alright, Draco. We should head to class now." Ophelia stated happily as she stood from her seat. Draco groaned and stood. After he was done stretching, he walked over toward Ophelia and looked back at the group.


    "See you all later." He gave a nod of acknowledgment to the group and left. Ophelia was bouncing around Draco in excitement, happy that she is going to potions, her favorite subject. Draco just smiled along with her. His thoughts were that if she was happy, he was happy. Ophelia dragged Draco along to potions and was instructed to make Liquid Luck. The couple smiled at one another and brewed the potion. After that, they went to their DADA class and learned about Patronus''.


    "Mr. Malfoy, do you know what your Patronus is?" Draco looked down and shook his head no.


    "Pity. Miss Zabini, do you know what your Patronus is?" Ophelia nodded happily and stood.


    "Expect Patronum!" Ophelia''s Patronus flew around the room looking incredibly happy to see everyone. The Phoenix danced around Ophelia before disappearing.


    "Wonderful, ten points to Slytherin." Ophelia smiled and sat back down. She looked toward Draco but frowned when he did not look as happy as she did. Ophelia then wondered what she had done wrong.


    "Draco, what is it?" Draco shook his head, implying that nothing was wrong. He simply did not want her to know he can not create a Patronus. Ophelia then remembered what their professor asked, and gasped.


    "Draco, darling it''s alright. I''ll teach you later." Ophelia gave him a smile and continued to pay attention to the lesson. Draco tried to pay attention, but all of his thoughts were focused on the beauty next to him.


    "Alright, Draco! Let''s begin!" Ophelia had dragged Draco and Harry outside near the lake to teach Draco. Once Harry was informed about the situation, he gladly decided to help his newfound acquaintance.


    "Don''t worry. I had a hard time making mine a few years ago. It takes practice and concentration." Harry reassured his friend while standing back. He cleared his throat and inhaled.


    "Expecto Patronum!" The white light emanated out of Harry''s wand, creating a stag. The stag ran around the trio and ran into the forest, disappearing at the tree line. Draco was amazed.


    "Teach me, Potter. Please." Draco gave his head a firm nod, and the trio proceeded to take the rest of the afternoon to teach Draco.


    "Alright, Draco. One last time. Think of the happiest memory you can muster. And don''t give us that bloody excused again of your first time being on a broom. I did the same thing and I failed miserably. Now, seriously, think." Harry said as he backed away from Draco. Ophelia watched from the sidelines, hoping Draco would get it right this time.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Draco raked his mind for his happiest memory. He was happy when he first got on his broom, but it wasn''t the happiest memory he has. Draco thought back to his childhood. The only thing that really made him happy was his friends, Pansy, Blaise, and Ophelia. More specifically Ophelia. He remembered he would pick her up and spin her around, and they would always play games. Draco specifically remembers when Ophelia was sad about some guy at Beauxbattons one year, that he cuddled Ophelia in her room. Ophelia refused to speak to anyone except for Draco, so the Zabini family knew better than to try and interrupt. Ophelia had poured her heart out about the situation, and Draco listened. He remembered how her brown eyes became red from the tears, how her cheeks flushed red, and how she was so upset that a boy from Beauxbattons had been bullying her. Draco swore to her that when he finds him he would hurt him beyond belief. And then Ophelia laughed at his jokes, and he felt happy and proud that he was able to calm her down when no one else was. While looking back on this memory, Draco smiled, but he knew it wasn''t the proper one.


    Then Draco thought back to a few days ago when he and Ophelia were at the Quidditch Pitch after their flying lesson. Draco had held her close and felt a strong flow of love and happiness. Draco smiled wider at this memory. He knew that it was perfect. Draco opened his eyes and looked at Ophelia and Harry.


    "I got it." Ophelia smiled toward him, hoping it was about her. Whenever Ophelia casts her Patronus, she thinks about Draco and all of their happy moments. She goes back to the Quidditch Pitch and remembers the main feeling flowing through her. Love.


    "Alright, now concentrate on that memory. And say ''Expecto Patronum.''" Harry told him as he backed away. He knows his happy memory is when he saved Ginny from the Chamber of Secrets. The look on her face, how happy she was when his arm was healed by Fox, was more than enough.


    Draco took in a deep breath and focused on his feelings when he was holding Ophelia. He focused on the smile on her face whenever he is around. Draco then focused on her eyes. He loved her brown eyes more than anything in the world. He focused on his love for her.


    "Expecto Patronum!" Draco yelled as he held out his wand. All of a sudden the white light now emanates from his wand. Draco smiles and concentrates even more on his feelings and the spell. Then an animal starts to appear. It flies up above their heads and then comes on down to Draco''s feet. Ophelia giggled and clapped her hands.


    "A Ragdoll cat!" Draco looked at Ophelia''s happiness and knew he wouldn''t have a problem staying concentrated on the spell. Not while Ophelia is smiling. After a few moments when the cat should have disappeared, Harry noticed Draco looking at Ophelia lovingly. He gave a light chuckle and shook his head. Hermione was right.


    "Well! I hope you are happy Draco. You can now produce a Patronus." Draco looked at Harry and the cat then disappeared. Harry smirked at Draco, knowing his little secret.


    "I will see you both in the Great Hall for dinner. It''s getting late." He smirked at Draco and gave a small nod to Ophelia.


    "See you later Harry!" Ophelia giggled and ran up to Draco.


    "I''m so proud of you Draco!" Ophelia jumped into Draco''s arms and he twirled her around. He picked her up and just held her. What Ophelia didn''t know was how happy she had just made Draco.


    ''I''m so proud of you Draco!''


    No one has ever said that to him. Not even his father. Draco kissed the top of her head and they stared at one another lovingly.


    From atop a hill close by, Pansy and Lavender watch the couple. They had been watching them for several hours and Pansy groaned.


    "Look, I need you to help me get rid of that, and in return, I will help get rid of Granger for you." Lavender thought for a moment but nodded.


    "Anything for my Won-Won." Lavender smiled and shook hands with the Slytherin. Pansy gave an evil grin and walked back to the prefect''s bathroom, where she was secretly brewing Lavender''s love potion.


    The Zabini family ran through the castle to the Slytherin common room. Snape had given them the password and when they got to the door, Mister and Misses Zabini burst through the doors and saw Ophelia and Draco on the couch doing homework. All of the Slytherins turned to see who had barged in and looked away when Blaise and Ophelia yelled their parents'' names. Ophelia ran up to her parents first and hugged them. Misses Zabini held her daughter as she cried.


    "When we heard Beauxbattons had been attacked, we were terrified. All we had hoped was that our baby girl was okay!" The four people held one another and cried while Draco stood behind them. Misses Zabini looked up and when she saw the boy she called out to him.


    "Draco, thank you, for taking care of my baby." Draco nodded and sighed as he moved the group to the couch so they could all talk. Pansy watched and when she tried to approach, Misses Zabini scoffed at the girl.


    "Get out of my sight Parkinson, I know you''re trying to screw over my baby girl." Everyone looked alarmed and turned to look at the situation.


    "Excuse me?" Pansy grew angry. She couldn''t risk anyone finding out her plan.


    "Oh please, you weren''t sitting there on the couch when we came in, and you''ve been glaring at her the entire time. I''m not as stupid as you perceive me to be, but you need to leave before I have you dealt with." Misses Zabini''s eyes held rage, for she didn''t want her baby hurt. Ophelia was shocked and stood.


    "Is this true? You''re trying to harm me in some way?" Ophelia was devastated. She knew Pansy didn''t like her, but she didn''t know it was to this extent.


    "I have no idea what you''re all talking about." She huffed and when she looked toward Draco, he was giving her a glare.


    "Get out of my common room." Draco all but growled and that''s when everyone returned to what they were doing, however, continuing to listen in of the conversation.


    "Your common room? It''s called a common room for a reason, I don''t have to go anywhere! If anyone should leave it''s Ophelia!" Blaise and Draco walked toward her.


    "How dare you!" Draco screamed at her and Pansy flinched. She knew Draco''s temper and she did not want to be at the receiving end of it.


    "I suggest you leave our common room. Before I make you." Blaise muttered angrily toward Pansy. Pansy started to cry and ran out of the common room. Before she left, she turned around to say something.


    "Watch your back, Zabini." With that, Pansy left the common room and everyone turned back to Ophelia. Blaise started to make his way over to his sister but was stopped when Draco got there first. Draco held her close and rubbed her back as she cried into his shoulder. Blaise took the moment to watch the scene unfold. Ophelia was starting to calm down from Draco''s touch and presence. Blaise smiled softly, finally realizing how much his best friend and sister were on love. He also, however, realized why Pansy was acting like a lunatic. After Ophelia had calmed down, Blaise pulled Draco aside.


    "Look, mate. Pansy is mad because you''re more interested in my sister rather than her."


    "What? That''s ridiculous! Who said I was interested in-"


    "You don''t have to hide it. It''s very obvious. I''m also not mad about it. Just don''t hurt my little sister or else I will hurt you." Blaise''s serious stare turning into a smile. Draco smiled and hugged his best friend.


    "Thank you. So much. You have no idea how hard this has been. Not being able to tell you I have feelings for Ophelia." Draco rubbed his neck and chuckled.


    "I haven''t seen her as happy as she is with you in a long time. Keep it that way." Blaise patted his back and went upstairs to go to bed. The Zabini''s left and Ophelia and Draco went back to his room and were laying with one another.


    "Draco?"


    "Yes, love?" Ophelia smiled and hugged him tighter.


    "Please don''t let Pansy do anything to me." Draco tightened his grip on her this time.


    "Never in a million years."


    "Everyone apparently knows I hate Ophelia. But that isn''t stopping my plan. It just means everything has to go by quicker." Pansy said as she paced in the courtyard, Lavender watching from a bench a few feet away.


    "Well, I''m working on the Polyjuice Potion, but it''s going to take a month to brew." Pansy groaned in frustration and Lavender flinched. They had decided not to use a love potion, except for a final resort.


    "Is there any way to speed up the process?"


    "No... I''m sorry." Lavender gathered her things and went back to her common room, where she saw a certain couple sitting together and laughing. She grinned evilly, knowing her plan would work, and Hermoine would be gone.


    "We need an inside man, someone who would know of anything and everything in Hogwarts," Bellatrix stated while walking around the room. She looked at Lucius and gave a smile.


    "How about Draco?" Lucius gave a quick smile.


    "Of course. He''ll do it." Narcissa looked at her husband and grew worried.


    "Will there be any harm done to Draco?" Narcissa expressed her concerns and Bellatrix smiled at her sister.


    "No, dear sister. No harm will come to your precious son." Narcissa nodded, but still decided to write to Draco and tell him what his aunt and father are planning. Narcissa at this point only wanted the Dark Lord to leave them all alone, and to move on to a different family. Perhaps the Zabini''s or the Parkinson''s. Narcissa sighed, as she walked to her tea room to begin the letter.

 Chapter Seven

    Fast forward a month later, and Hogwarts has decided to have a ball. All of the students were allowed to attend, but only years Four through Seven decided to actually attend as they were able to attain dates. Draco had without a doubt asked Ophelia to go with him, and she happily said yes. Harry also asked Ginny to the ball and she too agreed. Hermione and Ronald decided to go as friends, however, Ronald mainly asked Hermione before Lavender could ask him. Ronald also wanted to tell Hermione his feelings for her. He''s been waiting to do this for a while and has been feeling nervous. Ronald doesn''t think Hermione likes him back, but the look in her eyes when she said yes to going to the ball, makes him think otherwise.


    Ophelia smiled as she thought back to when Draco had asked her to the ball. She was sitting in the Slytherin common room when the door burst open and Draco ran up to her. Draco was panting, as he had run from the DADA classroom, all the way to the common room.


    "Merlin''s Beard Draco! What''s gotten into you?" Draco was knelt in front of her, trying to catch his breath. Everyone who had turned to look at the couple turned back around and continued what they were doing.


    "Ophelia, will- will you go to- the ball with- me?" Ophelia smiled wide and refused the urge to squeal. Everyone had turned back around this time to see what was going on.


    "Yes!" Draco stood and picked up Ophelia in a hug. Her heart was fluttering and she was ecstatic to be going to the ball with the man she loves. Ophelia kissed his cheek and quickly left the common room to the Gryffindor portrait.


    "Please fetch Hermoine for me?" Ophelia smiled at the fat lady as she walked off to tell Hermione about the Slytherin. Hermione left the portrait hole and hugged Ophelia.


    "Did Draco ask you to the ball?" Ophelia squealed and jumped up and down.


    "Yes! Did Ronald ask you?" Hermione smiled and nodded shyly. Hermione then remembered back to just a few moments ago. Lavender and walked in through the portrait hole and Ronald turned to look at Hermione quite quickly.


    "Hermione, I have a question." Ronald made sure to say this loud, just so that everyone could hear him. Hermoine nodded and waited for his question.


    "Hermoine, will you go to the ball with me?" Hermione looked up and smiled with a rising blush. She noticed Lavender out of the corner of her eye and knew Ronald wanted her to know he was not interested.


    "Of course Ron. I''d love to go with you." Everyone clapped and awed as they hugged. Lavender made her usual scream of aggravation and left the common room.


    "Oh, quit your whining girl. He''s never been interested in you." One of the portraits said to Lavender and she cried as everyone all laughed. Not too long after the incident, Harry and Ginny came in and no one had to ask to know he had already asked Ginny to the ball.


    Lavender ran into the bathroom and looked at Pansy who was working on the potion.


    "Ronald asked Hermione, didn''t he?" Pansy looked up to Lavender sadly. Lavender started crying as she nodded.


    "Draco asked Ophelia, I presume?" Pansy nodded and stirred the potion. Lavender reached into her pocket and grabbed the pink heart-shaped vial from the Weasley''s Wizard Wheezes shop. Pansy looked at her and chuckled.


    "A love potion from the Weasley''s shop? Are you out of your mind Lavender? I doubt it''s going to work." Pansy scoffed as she sighed.


    "I was told all I had to do was put a bit of my hair in here and slip it into the preferred person''s drink. I''m going to try it at the ball." Lavender nodded and Pansy rolled her eyes.


    "Whatever you say." Pansy scoffed as she sighed. Pansy was lucky enough that the ball would be the same day as the potion would be finished. Pansy looked up and gasped.


    "I got it!" Lavender looked at her with hopeful eyes.


    "Well, spit it out, Pansy!" Lavender sat crisscrossed on the floor in front of her.


    "You don''t need that rubbish potion! Just get some of Hermione''s hair and when we pour the drink, you put her hairs in your cup, I''ll put Ophelia''s in mine, then we both convince our men that Hermione doesn''t want to be with Ronald and that Ophelia doesn''t want to be with Draco. It'' brilliant!" Pansy laughed and Lavender thought for a moment. Lavender smiled and nodded.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "I agree. Your plan is much better. I still might use the potion though, just so he will love me." Pansy waved her hand around.


    "Yeah, yeah, just make sure that by the end of the week you have some of Hermione''s hair." Lavender nodded happily. That wouldn''t be hard at all, especially since they were in the same house. Pansy knew she didn''t need to fret about getting Ophelia''s hair. She knew that the couple slept with one another, and her hair should be somewhere on his bed. After checking on the potion, she hid the cauldron and walked out. Myrtle came out of a stall where she was hiding and sighed.


    "I need to tell Harry about this." She wailed as she dove through her toilet.


    The trio was walking past the bathroom when Myrtle came out from a wall.


    "Oh, hello Myrtle!" Harry inquired as they started to walk back.


    "You need to keep an eye out, Harry." The group stopped as Harry turned around.


    "What do you mean Myrtle?" Moaning Myrtle sighed.


    "I saw two young ladies brewing a Polyjuice potion in the bathroom." She sighed as she leaned up against a window across from them. The trio looked worried for a moment, as Myrtle hadn''t said who.


    "Myrtle, may I ask who was brewing this potion?"


    "Both girls were in different houses. A Slytherin and a Gryffindor." She started to moan and the group was confused.


    "Out of all houses, those are the two that join toge-" Hermione started but frantically turned to Myrtle.


    "Myrtle, please. Tell us who the girls were." Myrtle laughed then gave a serious face.


    "They both had the names of flowers."


    "Lavender and Pansy." Ronald looked the most scared out of them all.


    "Why are they doing this? What are they planning?"


    "Something about getting Ronald and Draco back. Also, I think a love potion is going to be used for Ron. Just thought you should know." Myrtle screamed and went back into her bathroom. The group looked at one another and started to run.


    "We have to warn Draco and Ophelia, now!" Harry pushed people out of their way, knowing the two would either be at the lake or at the Quidditch pitch.


    "Hermione, where did Ophelia say she was meeting Draco after she left earlier." Hermoine racked her brain and yelled out her answer.


    "Lake!" They started running and by the time they got to the lake, Draco and Ophelia were sitting close to one another. They were holding hands and Draco kept kissing her head. Hermione stopped to awe before Ronald dragged her down the hill.


    "Draco! Ophelia!" The couple looked up at who was interrupting their moment.


    "What is it, Potter? Can''t you see we''re busy?" The trio panted for breath while Hermione breathed out her response.


    "Pansy and Lavender- teaming up- making a Polyjuice potion-" Hermoine couldn''t speak anymore as she sat down to catch her breath. Draco was infuriated and Ophelia was just confused.


    "Why would Pansy and Lavender be making a Polyjuice potion?" Draco groaned and stood up.


    "So that Pansy can turn into you and tell me you don''t like me so that I will go to her. The same goes for Ronald and Hermione." Draco packed up their belongings and started to march toward the castle.


    "Thank you, I owe you all one." Draco grabbed Ophelia''s hand after they were away from the trio and sighed.


    "If Pansy does make that Polyjuice potion, I want us to have some sort of code, or item that we always keep on us to show who is who," Draco stated and Ophelia racked her brain for what they could use.


    "Mea Lux," Ophelia said and Draco shook his head on confusion.


    "What?"


    "Mea Lux. It is Latin for my light. If we say this to one another, and then state it''s meaning in English, we will know its the other person." Draco sent a smile her way which quickly turned to a smirk.


    "So I''m your light now, huh?" Ophelia blushed and punched his arm softly.


    "Quit it." Ophelia giggled and was about to turn away when Draco stopped her once again.


    "I also want you to have a gift from me, just as a way to double-check that it''s you." Ophelia smiled and Draco took out a necklace.


    "Oh, Draco, it''s beautiful." Draco turned Ophelia around and put the necklace on her. When she turned back around, Draco said one word.


    "Draconis." The necklace started to glow, illuminating a bright green light. Ophelia giggled and hugged Draco.


    "I love it Draco." They stared into one another''s eyes and held one another close.


    "I''m glad you do, love." Ophelia''s heart nearly burst when he called her that. Ophelia truly did love Draco, and nothing nor no one would be able to change that.


    "Hermione, what do we do?" Ronald asked as he paced near the lake. They were already thinking of a plan.


    "We could just tell McGonagall about what''s going on?" Harry commented and the two nodded.


    "I mean, yeah we could but whether she will believe us or not that''s the question. We will need a backup plan. Something that will allow us to be recognized by the other two in case something goes wrong." Hermione said as she plopped down on the ground. Ronald spoke up hesitantly.


    "I think I have an idea." Harry and Hermione sighed.


    "What is it, Ronald?" Hermione groaned. Ronald gave her a quick scowl before he continued.


    "Well, we could grab a bunch of cat hair and put them on our pillows. Lavender is too dumb to look carefully at the hair, and automatically assume it''s yours ''Mione. Just like in our first year when you thought it was Millicent''s hair but it was her cats." Hermione blushed from embarrassment from the memory but quickly laughed.


    "Oh my god, Ronald you''re brilliant!" Hermione hugged him and they accidentally fell toward the ground. They all laughed and Harry decided he would be the one to tell Draco and Ophelia.


    "Brilliant, I''ll tell Ophelia and Draco in the Great Hall during dinner. I''ll see you guys later in the common room." Harry went to the common room and after a few hours, he did indeed tell Draco and Ophelia his plan in hushed whispers. The couple laughed and nodded their heads, as they should do the same. Draco has a second desk in his room for Ophelia, and that is where they will plant the hair. Draco also decided to do this for his desk as well.


    The group of friends knew that this would be the best ball they''ve had since the Yule Ball.

 Chapter Eight

    Draco, Ophelia, Ronald, and Hermoine all did what they planned to do. They grabbed a variety of hairs from animals that had a similar hair color. Hermoine and Ronald used some of Crookshanks'' hair and Ophelia found a dark brown rat and used some of its hair and placed it on her desk. She then gave herself a little hair cut and burned that hair so Pansy couldn''t get to it. Ophelia skipped out of Draco''s bedroom and into the common room. Ophelia saw Pansy in the corner and she smiled more.


    "Guys! I gave myself a little hair cut, does everyone like it?" Some of her fellow Slytherins came up to her and complimented her new hair. She saw Pansy just staring at her.


    "Pansy? Do you like my hair? I really care about your opinion." Ophelia gave an innocent smile and Pansy smirked.


    "Yes, it''s lovely. Say, by any chance, did you dispose of the hair you cut off yet?" Pansy realized this was her perfect chance. She knew it was too good to be true, but she couldn''t take any chances of not getting hair.


    "No, not yet. I just got done actually. I only got rid of dead ends, but I think it looks much better like this. Why do you ask?" Ophelia knew she had grabbed Pansy''s attention. Pansy only smiled and replied.


    "Nothing in particular. You look like you are on your way out, would you like me to clean it up for you?" Pansy gave Ophelia a sickly-sweet smile.


    "Awe, that''s sweet of you Pansy. That would be lovely. I cut my hair on my desk so that it didn''t go everywhere. Thanks again, Pansy." Ophelia smiled and walked out of the common room. She giggled to herself and skipped away toward the Gryffindor common room, waiting to hear how it went with Hermione and Ronald.


    Pansy went into the shared bedroom of the two Slytherins and found the hair on the desk. Pansy eyed the hair warily, as it didn''t look like Ophelia''s. She did, however, say she only cut dead ends, so that has to explain why the hair is so small. Pansy grabbed a little vial from her pocket and placed the hairs in there. She frowned at the hair, knowing she would have to consume it. Pansy put the vial back in her pocket and walked out of the room, happily hiding the vial from everyone else.


    Hermione and Ronald had just planted Crookshanks'' hair on their pillows and desks. They used the Engorgio charm to make ''Hermione''s'' hair longer, and more believable. The two decided to go back downstairs and hang out with Harry and Ginny. Ronald took out his Potions homework and tried sliding it towards Hermione.


    "Ronald! For the last time! I will not do your homework for you!" Hermione groaned in annoyance and when she turned around to grab her own homework, she saw Lavender standing behind her. Hermione looked at Ronald and sighed.


    "Fine, Ronald. I will at least help you. However, you have to try it yourself first. Deal?" Ronald smiled and shook her hand.


    "Deal. Mind if I borrow your quill, ''Mione?" Hermione nodded and looked around her bag.


    "I think I must have left it upstairs after doing homework at my desk. Do you mind grabbing it, Ron?" Ronald frowned.


    "Well, I don''t want to grab it."


    "You asked if you could borrow my quill, Ronald. You should at least get it since you are the one that needs it, not me." Hermione laughed, knowing Lavender would do anything for Ronald. Lavender saw this as her opportunity and jumped in.


    "I could grab it for you, Ron." Lavender smiled sweetly and after looking at Hermione, shrugged his shoulders and nodded toward Lavender.


    "Thanks, Lavender." Hermione turned around to give her instructions.


    "The quill should be on my desk, and my ink should be on my nightstand." Lavender nodded and practically ran upstairs. Everyone else figured it was just to make Ron happy. The trio, however, knew it was because she was about to find cat hair. Once Lavender was at Hermione''s desk, she quickly looked around for hair, quickly finding a few strands, put the hair in a vial and put that in her pocket, while retrieving the ink and quill. Once Lavender came back downstairs, she gave Ronald the ink and quill and sat down at the table.


    "Thanks again, Lavender." Ronald gave her a short smile and returned to his homework where Hermione was helping him. He stuck to his word and tried answering questions, and Hermione would tell him if he was right or wrong. Harry laughed at his friend when he would get an answer wrong. All of a sudden, the fat lady came over to a portrait closest to Hermione.


    "Hermione, dear, Miss Ophelia is at the door for you." Hermione stood up and ran to the portrait hole, nearly spilling the ink Ron was keeping nearby.


    "Bloody hell, Hermione!" He got rid of the ink blotches on his paper and continued to work on his potions work. Hermione left the portrait hole and yelled out to Ron.


    "I''ll be back in a bit Ron. In the meantime, just play some chess with Harry." The portrait hole closed and the two boys shrugged.


    "I could go for some wizards chess." Ronald set up the game and they played for several hours.


    "Well, how did it go? Was it as easy for you as it was for me?" Ophelia questioned her female companion. Over the past few months, they have grown quite close to one another, and could confidently call the other their best friend. Hermione smiled and laughed.


    "Please! It was so easy." Hermione made sure to lower her voice before she spoke again.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "I used the Engorgio charm on the cat hair so it looked more realistic." Hermione giggled and Ophelia gasped.


    "Why didn''t I think of that!" The two girls laughed and walked out to the courtyard.


    "So, which cat did you steal hair from?" Hermione asked quietly. Ophelia giggled and coincidentally saw the rat she took hair from.


    "That one!" Hermione saw the rat and gasped.


    "You used rat hair?" Ophelia nodded with the biggest shit-eating grin anyone had ever seen. Hermione bust out laughing and hugged Ophelia.


    "Oh Merlin''s Beard, you are amazing!" The girls laughed as they headed toward the lake to just talk. Harry and Ronald finished their game of Wizard chess and decided they would go to the quidditch pitch to practice. They grabbed their brooms and walked over to the pitch when they saw the two girls talking.


    "Hermione! Ophelia!" The two girls looked toward the boys as Ron shouted their names. Once the girls saw the broomsticks, the got up and joined Ronald and Harry.


    "Practicing?" Ophelia questioned and they nodded, continuing to make their way to the pitch. As they were walking, Draco also saw the group going to the pitch and decided he would scare them. He got on his broom and went really high, then went rushing for the group. When Harry noticed the sound of a broom, he looked up and yelled.


    "Get down!" Everyone ducked as Draco zoomed past them on the broom. Ophelia was so scared for a moment that she felt light-headed.


    "Draco Lucius Malfoy!" Ophelia screamed and everyone backed away as Draco sat scared on his broom. Ophelia had never looked this angry, let alone used his full name.


    "Uh oh," Draco muttered before he got off of his broom and slowly made his way toward her.


    "Don''t scare me like that!" Draco frowned and rubbed the back of his neck.


    "I''m sorry, love. I promise I won''t do that again." Draco smiled at Ophelia and she sighed while holding her chest.


    "It''s alright." Draco wrapped his arm around Ophelia and the group continued to walk towards the pitch, forgetting about Draco''s mess up.


    "You think you could beat me, Potter?" Draco laughed and Harry looked at him with a straight face.


    "I have before, haven''t I?" Draco grew annoyed. He knew that was true, but didn''t want Ophelia knowing that.


    "Alright, then I suggest a one-on-one game right now. First to catch the snitch wins." Draco smirked and Harry grinned.


    "You''re on. What do I get if I win?" Draco thought for a moment and shrugged.


    "I guess a favor whenever you want, and you won''t have to owe me." Draco shrugged and Harry did the same.


    "Alright, and I guess the same for me would work for you as well?" Draco nodded and the two boys shook hands.


    "This should be fun." Ronald laughed and ran to the stands, Hermione and Ophelia in tow.


    "Who do you think will win?" Ophelia asked and without missing a beat Hermione answered.


    "Harry." Ophelia was shocked but shook her head in agreement. Ophelia thought that if Hermione was that confident, Harry truly was that good. Ophelia and Hermione sat as they watched the game, unaware that there were two girls watching them.


    "I bet you five galleons that Draco will win," Pansy smirked and Lavender smiled.


    "If it was Ronald up there, I''d bet on him. However, since he isn''t I''ll bet on Harry. Five galleons to you if he loses." Lavender and Pansy shook hands and watched from a shaded corner of the pitch, watching the game unfold.


    "Got it!" Harry yelled as Ophelia sighed. Lavender smiled at Pansy who groaned and handed her the five galleons. Hermione and Ronald clapped and cheered for Harry. Harry flew to his friends and laughed.


    "That was a very close game, Harry. Congratulations." Ophelia smiled and then laughed when Draco came over in a pissy mood.


    "Awe, cheer up Draco! The ball is tomorrow! I can''t have you looking so sour."Ophelia giggled and Draco chuckled.


    "Yeah yeah. Have you gotten a dress yet, love?" Ophelia blushed then went pale.


    "Damn." Ophelia sighed and shook her head no.


    "Hey, don''t worry about it. I''ll buy you one." Ophelia shook her head.


    "No, I can buy myself one darling. I just don''t know where to get my dress." Ophelia sighed and Draco flew over to her and lifted her head.


    "Auntie Andromeda, remember? She owns that store in Diagon Alley." Ophelia smiled wide and hugged him.


    "You are brilliant Draco!" Ophelia kissed his cheek and grabbed Hermione''s arm.


    "I''m going too?" Ophelia smiled and laughed.


    "Of course you are. I know you don''t have a dress either."


    "Nor do I have money." Hermione chuckled and Ophelia smiled.


    "You have me." Ophelia smiled wide and Hermoine shook her head.


    "No, I couldn''t possibly bother you with that." Hermione insisted, but Ophelia didn''t give up. She didn''t want her best friend to not have a good dress for the ball.


    "Please, I want to. And no, you will not be paying me back." Hermione sighed as she waved goodbye to her friends. Hermione apparated them to Diagon Alley, while the boys just looked at one another.


    "Darling," Ronald dragged out and mocked Draco for what Ophelia said and Draco punched his arm. The trio laughed while Draco blushed an embarrassed red.


    "Shut up," Draco mumbled as he got off his broom.


    "Do you two have your dress robes yet?" The three boys walked out of the pitch and Ronald rubbed the back of his neck.


    "No. I don''t have the money to. Harry, you already have yours don''t you?" Harry nodded and patted his back.


    "I can help out Ron. I promise you won''t look as bad as you did during the Yule Ball." Harry and Draco laughed while Ronald turned red.


    "Harry!" Harry began to laugh more.


    "Murder me, Harry," Harry mocked Ronald now for what he had said years ago.


    "We all know my robes were horrible!" The boys laughed as Draco had an idea.


    "Hey, my Aunt Andromeda does still have that store in Diagon Alley. She also sells dress robes and shoes. Would you two like to go there now?" Draco smirked, knowing full well that his date and Rons date were there buying dresses.


    "But, Ophelia and Hermione wouldn''t want us seeing what their dresses will look like. You know how girls are about that stuff." Harry rubbed his neck as Ginny walked up to them.


    "Hey, guys." Ginny kissed Harry and Harry now looked at Draco. Ginny hasn''t gotten her dress either.


    "Ginny, have you gotten your dress yet?" Ginny shook her head no and was about to speak when all of a sudden the four of them had apparated to Diagon Alley.


    "Harry! What was that for!"


    "Well, Potter knew you didn''t have a dress yet. So he was going to send you to Ophelia and Granger to look at dresses. They are in my Aunt''s store now. Would you like me to show you?" Ginny shrugged her shoulders and followed them anyways. Ginny quickly found the girls and they started looking at the ball gowns. Harry, Ronald, and Draco went to the dress robes section and picked out their robes, paid and went back to Hogwarts.


    Pansy and Lavender looked at the Polyjuice potion and smiled.


    "It''s almost done. I''m so glad this is working perfectly." Pansy smiled as she stirred it. Lavender frowned and nodded.


    "Yes, too perfectly if I might add." Pansy scoffed and shook her head.


    "You''re just never used to anything going your way. I am and I''m telling you, everything will be better after this." Lavender nodded and after Pansy dusted herself off, she started relaying the plan to Lavender.


    "So, I was thinking we go to the ball as ourselves so we don''t look suspicious, we leave around ten, then bring the two cups back out toward the Great Hall, drink up then head back inside and just wait for the magic to happen." Lavender smiled and sighed.


    "I truly hope it works," Lavender told Pansy as they both left the bathroom.


    "It will. Trust me."

 Chapter Nine

    Ophelia, Hermione, and Ginny were all looking for ball gowns. Andromeda was helping the girls out and actually recognized Ophelia.


    "Ophelia! It''s so lovely to see you!" The two women hugged while continuing to look for dresses.


    "I don''t believe we''ve met yet! I''m Andromeda, Draco''s aunt. You, however, must be Hermione Granger." Hermione smiled and shook Andromeda''s hand.


    "I am, it''s a pleasure to meet you. You have a lovely store." Hermione admired the dresses and other accessories being sold. Andromeda chuckled and sighed.


    "Yes, I am quite proud of this place. I don''t believe I know you, darling, what''s your name?" Andromeda looked at Ginny. She could already tell Ginny was a Weasley but did not want to make assumptions.


    "Ginny Weasley, Ma''am." Andromeda and Ginny shook hands. Ginny expected Andromeda to insult her, as that was what the Malfoy''s always did. Andromeda seemed to notice Ginny''s passive-aggressive state and gave a small smile.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, darling. I apologize for whatever the Malfoy''s have ever said to you. You won''t be getting any of that treatment here, for I am a Black." Andromeda smiled and Ginny started to, then frowned upon realization.


    "So, that means you were Sirius'' relative?" Andromeda sighed in sadness. She truly did miss Sirius. They were close a long time ago, and she knew that he was innocent.


    "Yes, I was. I miss him terribly." Andromeda held her chest and sighed and attempted to change the topic. Ophelia saw this and tried changing the mood.


    "Well, Andromeda, why don''t you help us look for dresses? Hogwarts is having a ball." Andromeda smiled at the girl and sighed.


    "Yes, what kinds of dresses were you girls looking for? Ball gowns?" The trio nodded and Andromeda gave a larger smile and brought out a variety of gowns in different lengths, colors, and different sizes of poofiness.


    "Alright, who wants to go first?" Andromeda asked and Ophelia was the first one to raise her hand. Ginny and Hermione laughed as she ran to the rack of dresses. Immediately finding a beautiful ball gown. It had a silver, sparkly top with a dark green bottom. Perfect Slytherin colors.


    "It''s perfect and in my size! I''m gonna try it on!" Ophelia squealed and after she entered the dressing room, she quickly put it on and came out doing a twirl. Hermione and Ginny gasped, as it suited Ophelia perfectly.


    "Merlin''s Beard! It''s perfect!" Ginny clapped her hands excitedly.


    "That looks wonderful on you!" Hermione laughed and Ophelia jumped up and down.


    "Andromeda it''s perfect!" Ophelia sat happily next to Hermione and Ginny went to pick out a dress. Ginny saw two different hangars and, with a confused expression, picked up both of them. Ginny gasped when she saw it was a two-piece and ran to the dressing room in excitement. Ginny needed to ask Andromeda to help zip up, but after that, she came right out with a twirl like Ophelia''s. Now it was Hermione and Ophelia''s turn to be amazed. It was a two-piece red dress with a lacey-sequin goldish top.


    "Wow! That looks amazing on you Ginny!" Hermione laughed and Ginny took a bow."


    "That truly does suit you, Ginny. You should get it!" Ophelia smiled as Ginny sighed.


    "I probably don''t have the money for it." Ginny rubbed her arms and sighed.


    "Nonsense! I''m covering the both of you. Now Hermione, your turn." Before Ginny could argue, Ginny was sat down next to Ophelia and Hermione was thrown toward the rack. Hermione was picky about dresses, as she never wanted to show too much of herself. However, Hermione also wanted Ronald to think she was beautiful, and wanted to show off a little. And then Hermione found something that had potential. The dress was a red ball gown with a yellow sequin top, with a slit right down the middle of the top to expose some of her breasts. But not too much and Hermione was perfectly fine with that. She took it to the dressing room and when she came out, she blushed at the compliments received.


    "Wonderful! Or as Ronald will say, ''Bloody hell''," The girls laughed at Ophelia''s comment. They knew Ronald would say that about Hermione. Ginny and Ophelia knew Ronald was head over heels for Hermione, he just didn''t know how to show it.


    "You really think so?" Hermione did a small twirl and giggled happily. The four women then travel to shoes and Ophelia chose silver heels, Ginny chose gold heels, and Hermione chose red heels.


    "Perfect! Let''s get changed and go back to Hogwarts! The ball is tomorrow and we need to find places where Lavender and Pansy can''t find out outfits and possibly ruin them." Ophelia stated and the girls nodded, knowing that if they mess up on the potion, they will attempt to ruin their dresses and shoes. Ophelia paid for everything and they apparated back to Hogwarts. They just so happened to apparate in front of the boys and they laughed.


    "What a coincidence," Hermione said as they started to walk toward Hagrid''s hut.


    "So, are you sure Hagrid will protect our outfits?" Ophelia was indecisive about the plan. She did not know Hagrid as well as everyone else did.


    "Yes, Hagrid''s hut is perfectly safe. And he will protect them with his life. Don''t worry Ophelia." Harry said as he knocked on Hagrid''s. door.


    "One moment!" Was shouted by Hagrid within his hut. He was tidying up and when he got to the door, he noticed the four Gryffindors and the two Slytherins.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Harry! Hermione, Ginny, and Ron! Great to see you four again!" Hagrid looked at the Slytherins and sighed.


    "Malfoy." Draco rubbed his neck and chuckled. Ophelia elbowed him in his gut and he made an ''oof'' sound. Draco glared at Ophelia but she shrugged. Ophelia smiled at Hagrid and waved.


    "Hello!" Ophelia smiled happily and Hagrid chuckled.


    "You must be Ophelia. I''ve heard loads about you." Ophelia got worried as she didn''t know if they were good.


    "Good things, I hope?" Hagrid laughed. He knew that Ophelia was nervous and he patted her head. Ophelia laughed at the half-giant.


    "Of course! All good things! Say, what''s with the bags ye have there?" Hermione smiled and told him what was going on.


    "As you know, the Ball is tomorrow, and we know that Lavender Brown would want to ruin at least my dress, and Pansy Parkinson would want to ruin Ophelia''s dress. We were hoping we''d be able to store our dresses here until tomorrow after classes?" Hagrid smiled and let the group inside his home. Draco looked around and sighed. It truly was a small hut, but it looked cozy.


    "It''s a lovely hut you have, Hagrid," Draco said shyly, and he looked down and noticed Fang. Draco chuckled and patted Fang''s head.


    "Remember me, Fang?" Fang growled a little but allowed Draco to pet him. Draco laughed a little and looked up at Hagrid. Hagrid was giving him an evil stare. He hated Draco Malfoy with a passion, and there wasn''t much that could change that.


    "What are ye doin'' here Malfoy? After almost killin'' my Buckbeak, I don''t feel too comfortable with ye being here." Ophelia looked at him with a fear-filled stare.


    "You tried killing something?" Draco got scared and quickly answered.


    "No! No, my father did. I was disrespectful to a Hippogriff named Buckbeak and I got scratched. I over-reacted and my father wanted it dead. I truly am sorry about that Hagrid, but if you would prefer I leave, I will." Draco had his head down the entire time. He truly felt sorry for what he had done to Hagrid. To everyone around him. Hagrid sighed and took out a vial from a cupboard.


    "I know I could get into some serious trouble for this, but I want to know that you are telling the truth, and not just messing with everyone around ye." Draco knew immediately what was in the vial.


    "Veritaserum." Hagrid nodded and Draco took the vial from him. Draco sighed and thought about it. Is this the level he will have to go for everyone who doesn''t believe him? Draco looked at his new friends and sighed. He took off the lid to the vial and gulped. Hagrid saw he was about to take it and began to speak, but was cut off by Draco throwing his head back and consuming the potion. Hagrid stood there shocked and didn''t know what to say. He was just expecting Draco to not take it, and yet he did. Hagrid sighed and sat down. Everyone was silent while they waited for Hagrid to speak.


    "Well, what is your name?"


    "Draco Lucius Malfoy."


    "What Hogwarts house are you in?"


    "Slytherin."


    "Are you actually sorry for everything you have done to the people around you?"


    "Yes." Hagrid smiled and laughed.


    "I accept your apology, Draco. Now if anyone wants to ask him anything it''ll last for another minute and a half." As soon as Hagrid said that Ophelia jumped up.


    "Have you liked me for a long time?" Draco''s eyes went wide, but he couldn''t help but answer,


    "Yes."


    "How long?"


    "Since the day I picked you up and spun you in your parent''s garden." Ophelia blushed and smiled.


    "Have you ever dated Pansy?"


    "Hell no!" Everyone laughed and Hagrid spoke up.


    "One minute." Ophelia racked her brain for questions.


    "Was there ever a time that you wanted to give up on me because I probably wasn''t reciprocating the feelings?" Draco gave a small smile.


    "Never." Ophelia hugged him and sighed.


    "Do you know that I love you?" Draco held her close and smiled.


    "Now I do." Ophelia blushed and put her forehead on his.


    "Do you love me?" Ophelia was still worried feelings weren''t being reciprocated, and Draco seemed to notice.


    "Over the moon and back." Ophelia''s heart fluttered and Hagrid spoke again.


    "Ten seconds." Ophelia thought of the most painful question she could have asked. She didn''t know what and time was ticking before he wouldn''t have to answer her.


    "How many women have you slept with while being here?" Draco froze and didn''t speak. By the time she had asked, the Veritaserum had worn off. Ophelia took a step backward.


    "Draco?" Draco was sweating and looking like he was going to hyperventilate.


    "Ophelia, if I were to answer that question, you need to promise that you won''t hate me. I was single, and I was able to do whatever I liked. Do you understand that?" Draco had undone his tie, wiping the sweat from his brow. Draco knew Ophelia would be disappointed in him. He had played the game of ties with his friends since his fourth or fifth year. And he knew for a fact he needs to get rid of those ties before Ophelia finds them.


    "Draco, how many women have you slept with?" Draco sighed and everyone had started making their way out.


    "We''re uh, just going to go. You two, have fun. Erm, yeah." Ronald said as the four Gryffindors ran from Hagrid''s hut.


    "Blimey is he screwed!" Ronald yelled as they ran across the grounds. Hermione yelled at Ronald to shut up and keep going. Hagrid sighed and stood from his chair.


    "Now, listen up you two. Especially you, Ophelia. Draco was single, and ye two weren''t goin'' to the same school or datin''. Whatever Draco did is in te'' past, and it''s clear he loves ya. And Draco, it probably wasn''t wise of you to do what ye did in the past, but no one can change it now can ye?" Hagrid tried to bring reason and Ophelia sighed. She was upset that she wouldn''t be his first. Draco was upset because he didn''t want Ophelia to leave him. He had finally found something worthwhile and he sure as hell wasn''t letting it go.


    "I''m sorry Draco. You don''t have to answer that question." As much as it pained Ophelia to say that, she knew she would feel worse if he answered.


    "Ophelia, you asked me a question. I should answer it."


    "It would hurt me more if you answered it." Draco sighed and pulled Ophelia in for a hug.


    "Well, do you mind if I ask you a question?" Ophelia let go a little to look at him. Hagrid knew where this was going and shooed them out of his house.


    "Go on, ask her." Hagrid smiled at the couple and said one last thing before Draco asked her the most important question known to man.


    "Now, ye both better get goin''. It''ll be dark soon." The couple smiled at Hagrid. Draco now felt he owed Hagrid one, as he had just saved him from Ophelia''s wrath, and he has never wanted to experience it. Draco nodded toward Hagrid and passed him a smile. Draco walked with Ophelia to the castle and stopped right before they entered. It was a beautiful sunset and Draco couldn''t think of a more perfect time to ask Ophelia his question.


    "Ophelia. I love you. And I don''t want to lose you. Ophelia, would you like to be my girlfriend?" Draco was once again sweating. He was nervous that she would say no. Ophelia smiled and hugged him.


    "Yes!" Draco picked Ophelia up and spun her around. When he placed her on the ground, Draco looked into her eyes and smiled at the pure happiness shown in hers. Ophelia couldn''t believe it. The love of her life had asked her to be his girlfriend. She could now say she was the happiest girl in the world. The newfound couple looked at the sunset and sighed happily. Draco turned Ophelia toward him and held her chin in his hand. Draco smiled down at Ophelia and pulled her closer to him. Ophelia knew what was going to happen. Draco was going to kiss her. Their hearts were racing, and anticipation filled the air around them. They were both beyond excited to finally kiss the lips of the other. Both of them made their way closer to one another.


    After what felt like an eternity, their lips finally met in a long, soft kiss. Where they were filled with love and happiness, a Slytherin girl was filled with jealousy and hatred.

 Chapter Ten

    It was the end of the day and everyone knew what that meant. Getting ready for the Ball. At least the women were. The men still didn''t understand why they were getting ready early. Ginny, Hermione, and Ophelia retrieved their outfits from Hagrids and then started making their way back up to the castle. Hermione and Ginny were apprehensive when it came to asking Ophelia about what happened the night before. The couple had seemed perfectly fine at dinner, and even this morning. Ginny cleared her throat and spoke up.


    "So, Ophelia, is everything alright between you and Draco?" Ophelia smiled and blushed.


    "Yeah, we''re fine. I changed my mind on the question, figuring it would hurt me more knowing the answer rather than not knowing. And then Draco asked me to be his girlfriend and we kissed." Hermione and Ginny stopped in their tracks with their mouths wide open. Ophelia turned to them and gave them a confused look. She didn''t understand why they were looking at her like that.


    "Why are you guys staring at me like that?" Hermione let out an airy chuckle.


    "Ophelia, Draco hasn''t had a single girlfriend since he''s been here. You are the first girl to actually snag him! And Pansy has been trying to do that for ages now. She never succeeded, but now you need to be careful. She will try anything to ruin yours and Draco''s relationship." Hermione finished and Ophelia couldn''t believe it. She was the first one to actually date Draco? This made Ophelia think about just how many girls Draco has actually only slept with. This thought upset her, but she pushed it aside. Ophelia decided that she still did not want to know that kind of information. Ophelia then thought about Pansy. Ophelia knew that Hermione was right about her. She even knew herself that Pansy would try something. Hell, she''s trying something tonight. Ophelia sighed but gave a small smile to the two.


    "That''s a risk I''m willing to take." Hermione and Ginny smiled at Ophelia. They knew from there on out, it would be difficult to get rid of Ophelia. The girls walked up to the Gryffindor tapestry and Hermione whispered the password. Ophelia stood outside the tapestry and just stared inside. Hermione, Ginny, and the fat lady all stared at her.


    "Guys, I don''t think I''m allowed in here." Ophelia was worried people would be mad at her if they found her in there.


    "Well, it is up to the fat lady if you are allowed in or not," Ginny stated as she went inside to greet Harry. Hermione stood by the portrait hole, waiting on the Fat lady''s response. The Fat lady thought about it. She knew Ophelia was a good person and knew she wouldn''t cause harm to her Gryffindors. The fat lady smiled at Ophelia and spoke.


    "You are allowed in, Ophelia." The girls smiled and thanked the fat lady as they ran into the common room. Ophelia looked around in awe. She never expected the Gryffindor common room to be filled with so much light, and red. Everyone turned to see it was Ophelia, and they all greeted her with warm smiles and hoots. Ophelia smiled and waved toward them. Hermione, Ginny, and Ophelia then went upstairs to get ready. Ronald, Harry, and Draco all agreed to get changed before they go and to leave to the great hall before they come out, not wanting to risk seeing their girlfriends and soon-to-be girlfriends dress.


    Hermione, Ginny, and Ophelia helped each other with hair and make-up. Ophelia went with a dark green smokey eye with silver on top. Ginny went with a red smokey eye and some red glitter on top. Hermione went with a red smokey eye with gold glitter on top. They all curled their hair and put it up into fancy buns, with some strands hanging out. After that, Both Hermione and Ginny put on some dark red lipstick, with a gold glitter lipgloss on top. As for Ophelia, she wore a dark green lipstick with a silver lipgloss on top. They were officially ready to go to the Ball and started making their way down the stairs to the common room. Ginny went first, followed by Hermione and then Ophelia. Everyone hooted and hollered at the girls, telling them how beautiful they were. They all smiled and thanked everyone as they left.


    "Come on, the boys should be outside the Great Hall ready for us," Ginny said and they all started on their way to the Great Hall. Ophelia was excited. She couldn''t wait to see the look on Draco''s face. Her boyfriend''s face. Ophelia was beyond ecstatic that Draco was her boyfriend. She had been waiting for this moment for a long time, and she couldn''t believe it was happening. Ginny had butterflies. She knew Harry would love her outfit, but more importantly, her. She loved Harry since the day they met and Ginny is so glad to have Harry as her boyfriend. She is also lucky that no other girl has tried to interfere with their relationship, like Hermione''s and Ophelia''s. Ginny truly felt bad for her best friends, but there was nothing she could physically do except for hexing Lavender and Pansy. Hermione was beyond nervous. She hoped Ronald likes her outfit and make-up. She also hopes Ronald doesn''t actually change his mind and leave to be with Lavender. Hermione sighs. They reach the stairs of the Great Hall and the trio stops right before them.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Alright, are you guys ready?" Ophelia asked and the two girls nod and smile.


    "Who wants to go first?" Ginny asked and they all thought. Hermione raised her hand first.


    "I can go first." Hermione volunteered and the girls stepped aside as Hermione took a deep breath and made her way down the stairs.


    "Bloody hell," Ronald said as he couldn''t keep his eyes off the stairs. Hermione was beautiful, and he was glad she was his.


    "What?" Harry asked and turned around and was also taken away by how Hermione cleaned up. Harry smiled at his friends when Hermione had made her way towards them.


    "Hey," Hermione smiled at Ronald and Ronald pulled her in close and hugged her.


    "You look magnificent Hermione. Purely beautiful." Ronald kissed her cheek and Hermione blushed furiously.


    Ginny started making her way down the stairs. Harry was the first to see her and his mouth opened. Harry was taken away by his girlfriend''s beauty, and he also knew she looked wonderful for the evening. Ginny smiled at Harry, and when she was right in front of him, he kissed her slowly and passionately. Everyone around them ''awed'' and let the couple be in peace. Draco was looking around, sort of in a panicky way. He had no idea where Ophelia was and wandered to his new friends.


    "Hey, was Ophelia not with you?" Draco''s friends all saw the panic on his face and before they could answer, Hermione spoke up.


    "Turn around." Draco turned around confused but felt everything around him stop as he saw the love of his life, looking even more beautiful. She looked stunning and even guys around her were cat-calling her. Draco glared at them and they ran away into the Ballroom. Draco turned his attention back on Ophelia and was ecstatic when she got closer to him. Ophelia smiled and blushed furiously. Ophelia was actually a little nervous he wouldn''t like her outfit.


    "So, did you choose green and silver because of Slytherin colors, or you knew I would love it?" Draco asked and pulled her closer to him. Ophelia smiled and answered.


    "Both." Draco smiled and kissed Ophelia softly. Everyone stared in shock, but also ''awed'' at the couple. A lot of people were thankful for Ophelia, as she had completely changed Draco and made his bullying come to an end. They also figured out that Draco does have a nice side to him, and Ophelia has that side come out a lot more. Everyone realized that Draco has problems with his parents and that he couldn''t help the way he was raised. Draco and Ophelia pulled away from their kiss and mumbled a few words toward one another.


    "I love you," Draco said and Ophelia couldn''t have been happier that he said it first.


    "I love you too." Ophelia and Draco looked towards their friends and saw Professor McGonagall coming towards them.


    "Well, don''t you all look wonderful." McGonagall took a look at Ronald and smiled.


    "Well, you''ve definitely cleaned up a lot more since the Yule ball, I can tell you that." Everyone laughed at the memory. Ronald got pissy but after Hermione kissed his cheek he was back to blushing.


    "All right, let''s get in there." The group laughed and started talking about random things as they waited on the outside of the ballroom, making a large empty circle that will be the starting place, just like during the Yule Ball.


    Angrily waiting near the stairs was Lavender and Pansy. Lavender was wearing a plain lavender-colored dress and Pansy was wearing a blue dress. They both thought that Draco and Ronald would like their outfits, but they were wrong.


    "I thought he would love my dress." Lavender was on the verge of tears when Pansy hushed her.


    "Pull yourself together. Soon we will take the potion and then ruin everything for them." Pansy was beyond pissed now. Draco truly didn''t care about Pansy one bit. Lavender was thinking the same thing about Ronald. The two girls knew that they would never love them. They sighed as they entered the ballroom. No one acknowledged them. No one told them they were beautiful. No one said a single thing to them. Nothing. They went straight to a table in the corner and sat down, waiting for the perfect moment to strike with their Polyjuice Potion.

 Chapter Eleven

    Draco, Ophelia, Ronald, Hermione, Harry, and Ginny were waiting in the crowd until they were told who could start dancing first. McGonagall came out and started speaking.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, welcome to the Ball! We hope you have a lovely time with your dates and hope the evening goes as planned for all of you," Professor McGonagall paused as she looked around. She noticed the excited couples, as well as Lavender and Pansy in the corner. Minerva wasn''t stupid, as she knew Pansy wanted to be with Draco and Lavender with Ronald. She sighed before she continued her speech.


    "Tonight, we will begin with seventh years joining the dancefloor with their dates." Minerva stepped away and the seventh years walked onto the dance floor with their dates. The new group of friends got ready with their dates, along with a few more couples. A slow song started playing and everyone started dancing. Slowly but surely, all of the other years that attended the Ball went onto the dance floor in descending order. First was the Sixth years, then the fifth and then the fourths. The people that didn''t have dates sat down at tables and hung out either by themselves or with a few friends. Pansy and Lavender hated seeing "their men" with different people.


    "I didn''t know you could dance this well, Draco." Ophelia smiled at him and he smiled back. Draco spun her outward, spun her back into him, dipped her, kissed her, and brought her back up. Everyone ''awed'' at the move Draco made and some Slytherins patted his back give him a thumbs up. Draco chuckled as Ophelia blushed red. Draco gave his signature smirk and Ophelia swooned right then and there. She couldn''t believe that this incredible man was hers.


    "Mother insisted that I be taught. Specifically for times like this." Draco once again spun Ophelia outward, then brought her back in. Ophelia''s back was against Draco''s chest, and his arms were around her, and her arms on top of his. Ophelia''s heart was bursting with joy.


    "I''m glad she did. I will have to thank her later." Draco smiled but sighed. Draco didn''t tell her, but his mother had written to him a while ago, saying everything that was being planned by Voldemort. Narcissa knew that the Ophelia the Dark Lord was looking for was my girlfriend. However, the people around them all believed that she truly was a muggle-born, not a half-blood. Draco replied to his mother, to tell them that the only Ophelia here was Zabini, and she indeed was a muggle-born. Whatever Ophelia they were looking for, he would need a last name to attempt to look for her. He also said in the letter he will not be sending several letters to his family, as he didn''t want anything to look suspicious. His mother also told him she was destroying Lucius'' letters to him, warning him about everything, and telling her not to reply to this letter and to say that you hadn''t gotten any of Lucius'' owls. Draco also wrote to his mother about his newfound relationship with the Gryffindors and Ophelia. Narcissa was beyond pleased with her son, just thankful that he was happy. Ophelia noticed Draco was lost in his thoughts and she kissed his cheek softly. The slow song ended and an upbeat song came on. Ophelia and Draco went to sit at a table away from Pansy and Lavender, along with Harry, Ginny, Ronald, and Hermione. The six of them sat down at a table and laughed for a while. Draco smirked at Harry and made a comment.


    "See, Potter? Told you you''d be my friend." Draco smirked and Harry rolled his eyes and laughed. He shrugged his shoulders and spoke up.


    "I guess you''re right Malfoy." Hermione gasped but looked towards Ophelia and smiled.


    "What?" Harry looked at Hermione while she was giggling.


    "Pansy and Lavender are leaving together. It''s happening." Ophelia gasped and grabbed Hermione and acted like they were going to dance together on the dance floor.


    "In a minute after they leave, we''re going to tell McGonagall about what''s going on," Ophelia stated as Hermione was facing the entrance of the Great Hall. Once Lavender and Pansy had left, Ophelia and Hermione made their way to Professor McGonagall. She was conversing with Professor Snape and Sprout when you asked to speak with them.


    "Yes, Miss Granger and Miss Zabini?" Minerva was confused as the two students approached her.


    "Are you enjoying the ball?" Professor Sprout asked and the girls smiled.


    "It''s going wonderfully, thank you. We just wanted to report something Moaning Myrtle told us. It''s about Pansy Parkinson and Lavender Brown." The three professors were intrigued, as both students were from either Severus'' or Minerva''s house.


    "Well, what is it?" Ophelia sighed and spoke up.


    "Myrtle told us that the two of them were brewing a Polyjuice Potion inside the girl''s bathroom. And that they were going to use it to pretend to be me and Hermione, in order to ruin our relationships; Mine with Draco and Hermione''s with Ronald''s. We don''t know if it''s true, but we put out fake hair in case they took them." Ophelia said and Professor Snape groaned. He knew his ingredients were being taken again.


    "Well, did they take the hair?" Hermione rubbed the back of her head.


    "Sadly, yes. Pansy took rat hair pretending to be Ophelia''s cut off dead ends, and Lavender took some of Crookshank''s hair. We apologize for not bringing this up sooner, but we didn''t really quite know what to do professors." Hermione hung her head low as Professor McGonagall sighed. She turned to Professor Sprout and spoke.


    "Pomona, would you mind gathering Madame Pomfrey, please? Girls, when should the two students be coming back?" All of a sudden, there were several screams heard at the entrance of the Great Hall. Lavender and Pansy walked in, Pansy looking like a human rat, and Lavender looking like a human cat. The two girls stifled their laughs as they spoke.


    "Right about now." Ophelia grabbed Hermione and they ran back to their friends laughing.


    "Are you sure this will work, Pansy?" Lavender and Pansy had put the hairs they gathered into their cups and sighed.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Yes. It has to. As soon as you drink and you feel okay, walk into the Great Hall toward Ronald and I''ll do the same for Draco. Now, drink up." They clinked glasses and Lavender sighed.


    "Cheers." They both drank some and then dropped the glasses. They both felt sick and after they felt okay, they both walked into the Great Hall, still changing into things they never wanted to be. Everyone started screaming and laughing at them, but they didn''t care. It was probably because they looked great.


    "Guys, we''re gonna hide over there near the punch." Ophelia kissed Draco''s cheek and Hermione did the same for Ronald. Draco smirked and Ronald blushed. Draco, Ronald, Harry, and Ginny all proceeded to laugh like nothing was going on.


    Professor Sprout and Madame Pomfrey proceeded to walk towards the two girls but Snape and Minerva stopped them.


    "Let''s wait this out. I would like to see this happen, don''t you agree, Minerva?" Snape smiled a small smile and the four of them laughed as the scene unfolded.


    Pansy walked up to Draco and Lavender walked up to Ronald. Ginny nearly spit out her drink but started coughing anyways.


    "Something wrong, Weasley?" Ginny waved her off then stopped. It took everything in Ginny to not laugh.


    "Weasley? Since when did you call me that, Ophelia?" Ginny feigned hurt and Pansy''s eyes went wide as she realized her mistake.


    "Sorry, Ginny. Anyways, Draco we need to talk." Draco sniggered quietly before clearing his throat. Hermione brought out a muggle device and started recording.


    "What is it, O?" Pansy groaned and sighed.


    "We can''t be together anymore. I don''t love you and it isn''t going to work out." Hermione and Ophelia were close enough so that they heard everything and caught it on video. It also helped that the whole Great Hall realized what the two girls had done, and went quiet, watching the scene unfold.


    "Ronald, I have the same thing to say. I don''t want to be with you and I don''t like you. I only said yes to going with you just to not hurt you, but I''ve been bored out of my mind this entire time." Hermione and Ophelia silently raged as this went on. They still couldn''t believe that the two of them would stoop so low.


    "What? I thought everything was going well?" Draco covered his mouth to cough but it was really to hide his smile. Pansy looked horrifying up close, but it was also hysterical.


    "Yeah, I agree! I mean, we aren''t dating, but after tonight I was going to ask you out." Ronald made a fake frown but Hermione''s heart leaped. Did he just say that, or is he being serious?


    "Well, we don''t wanna be with you guys anymore. You guys should find other girls from your houses, like Pansy and Lavender. They actually like your guys." Pansy said and Harry and Ginny were just snickering to one another.


    "Oh really? Well then, go get them I wanna talk to them." Both of the girls froze and Lavender noticed Hermione and Ophelia in the background. She glared at them and they burst out laughing. The six of them looked over and Lavender gasped and covered her mouth.


    "Oh, there you guys are! Pansy and Lavender, you two can leave now." Draco shooed them away and Pansy scoffed.


    "I am Ophelia, I don''t know who that bitch is," Pansy smirked and Ophelia died laughing.


    "Ophelia isn''t that rude." Draco glared at Pansy and she gulped.


    "Pan- I mean Ophelia, you need to look in a mirror..." Lavender muttered and Pansy growled and looked at Lavender and gasped while also covering her mouth.


    "Lav- I mean Hermione, you need to as well." The girls looked at their hands and knew. They had been given animal hair.


    "I also know neither of you who you say you are, because Granger isn''t a cat, and Ophelia isn''t a rat." Pansy and Lavender screamed as they ran out of the room, bumping into Professor Snape, holding their cauldron and Professor McGonagall holding their broken glasses.


    "I knew my ingredients were being stolen. Madame Pomfrey will escort both of you to the hospital wing to be treated. It will take a week or two for the effects to wear off, maybe more. But after this, you both will spend every moment after dinner in detention for two months. Madame Pomfrey, if you will," Snape moved aside as the two girls were escorted from the ball crying. Hermione and Ophelia joined the group again and they were all laughing, and soon everyone joined in. Soon the music turned back on and people went back to whatever they were doing, but still laughing about the event that just occurred. After several more hours, everyone slowly left the Ball except for Ophelia and Draco. All of the professors had left and Draco smiled at Ophelia as he held out his hand. Draco and Ophelia slowly danced. There wasn''t any music, but the area around them was too beautiful.


    "It''s not weird dancing to nothing?" Ophelia laughed as she questioned him.


    "Not to me. Especially when I have the most wonderful person in the world with me." Draco said and he dipped Ophelia and just held her there. Ophelia smiled at him and put her hand on his cheek. The couple smiled at another before kissing each other softly. Draco stood and brought Ophelia with him. They stood there under the light of the candles and just kissed slowly and softly. When they pulled apart for air, they leaned their foreheads together and sighed happily.


    "I love you, Ophelia Zabini."


    "I love you too, Draco Malfoy." Their confession was heard by a certain Animagous professor. She smiled and made her way to her quarters, as it will be a long weekend.


    The Gryffindor Common room laughed loudly while watching the video Hermione had taken, on which everyone was informed was a phone. They projected the video, and everyone saw it from their point of view when Lavender realized everything, when Pansy realized everything, and when they started screaming. People left and went to bed, and the only people awake were Ronald and Hermione. The couple sat on the love seat enjoying the other''s company. They stole glances at the other every once in a while, always looking at each other exactly when the other does, causing them both to blush. Hermione sighs and lays her head on Ronald''s shoulder. Ronald smiles and kisses her head softly while putting his arm around her. Hermione couldn''t stop thinking about what Ronald said earlier.


    ''After tonight I was going to ask you out.''


    Hermione had hoped that was real, but Ronald hadn''t done anything yet. She became disappointed and started to question a lot of things. Ronald was also upset, as he truly did want to ask out Hermione, he just didn''t know how to. Ronald sighed and rubbed the back of his neck. He knew he had to do it at some point. Ronald sighs and clears his throat, Hermione looking expectingly towards the red-haired boy.


    "''Mione, can I ask you something?" Hermione''s heart leaped and she smiled at him. Hermione hoped it was what he was going to ask her, and played along.


    "What is it, Ron?" Ron sighed and became flustered. He didn''t know just how to exactly ask her this question.


    "Well - I wanted to know - you see, I didn''t know if - erm, did you maybe - bloody hell this is hard!" Ronald rubbed his face with his hands and hunched over on the couch to where his elbows were on his knees. Hermione smiled wide and pulled him up.


    "Ronald, are you asking me to be your girlfriend or something?" Ronald blushed and became a stuttering mess. He finally cleared his throat and spoke slowly.


    "I mean, if I were - hypothetically speaking - would you like to be my girlfriend?" Hermione smiled wide and hugged Ronald. He fell onto the couch with Hermione on top of him. Ronald smiled and hugged her back tightly. Hermione sat up for a moment to hold his face in her hands. Ron was surprised by all of this, but he was still very happy. The couple smiled at one another before Hermione gently kissed Ronald''s lips. From the staircase, there was a raven-haired boy and a red-haired girl, watching the scene unfold. The couple on the stairs smiled at one another before returning to their beds.


    As for Ronald, on the other hand, he got his answer.

 Chapter Twelve

    Since the ball was on a Friday, it was now Monday and Lavender and Pansy hadn''t gotten any better. This necessarily was not a bad thing for Ophelia and Hermione, as everyone was still laughing about the incident and probably would be for a while. Everyone also hated the two girls after what they did at the ball. How could people like them want to ruin two really great girls'' lives by trying to steal their men? Everyone was disgusted and it was one of those times that brought everyone together and there was nothing bad happening. It was currently Monday morning at breakfast and Draco no longer sat at the Slytherin table. Instead, his friends Theodore and Blaise joined them at the Gryffindor table. People were realizing that it was perfectly okay to sit at other tables with their friends. Over the past few months, all the house tables were mix-matched. Slytherins were sitting at other tables and everyone was getting along perfectly. Everyone had even decided to disassociate themselves from Lavender and Pansy because of their little stunt. The two girls are going to be in for a shock when they got back from the hospital wing.


    It was currently a few weeks before winter break and the new group of friends was excited. Ophelia already knew what kind of gift she was going to get Draco. She was going to get him something related to Quidditch or of their house. Ophelia is thinking about writing to his mother to ask what Draco would like. Ophelia smiled as she played with her necklace Draco gave her. She sighed as she works on her potions essay that was assigned earlier in the day in the Library. Ophelia has found herself spending more time in there so she could spend more time with her Gryffindor friends. Ophelia loves to be around Hermione especially. When the two girls put their brains together they are unstoppable.


    Ophelia sighed and rubbed her face. She wasn''t having a hard time writing this essay, but it was starting to become time-consuming. She laid her head down on top of her arms and closed her eyes for a few minutes. This usually helps Ophelia take a few minutes to relax and clear her mind to get back in focus. Without her knowledge, her friends and boyfriend had been hiding in the kitchen with the elves creating the biggest surprise for her. Draco has been waiting for this day for months. He made Ophelia seem he forgot her special day. Ophelia''s birthday is next weekend, also the beginning of winter break. Draco, Harry, Hermione, Ronald, Theo, and Blaise were all planning a huge birthday party for Ophelia. They were going to invite the families of all the friends, but be wary of Draco''s father. They all knew the situation and Ophelia was the one Voldemort wanted alive. They all agreed to never let anything happen to her, whether it was from death eaters and Voldemort to Pansy and Lavender.


    The group had decided that the planners for Ophelia''s big day would be Hermione and Draco, as they knew the most about Ophelia than the others. Draco said that the color scheme should be Slytherin colors. He thought it only made sense. Hermione decided to agree with him because one, there was no point arguing with him, and two there wasn''t any point in making the party about the Gryffindor friends because they liked their colors better. Of course, Harry and Ronald disagreed, but Ginny put some sense into them. Ophelia was not a Gryffindor, and it only made sense to use the colors: silver, green, grey, and black. The girls decided that they would take Ophelia shopping for a dress for her birthday, but they were having trouble finding an excuse to take her out to Diagon Alley. Draco decided that he would owl his mother for her opinion, and to see if she could possibly help us. Draco sent the letter out not too long ago, so they were expecting a response from Narcissa in about a day at least.


    Also for the party, the group decided that they would ask Molly Weasley to cook. Ronald, Harry, and Hermione have all talked to the Weasley''s about Ophelia and the Slytherin group. They seem to be fine with the group, as long as Draco and anyone else who had been rude to them apologized sometime before the party. Draco was fine with it, and Blaise decided he will as well if he had done anything wrong to them, he just can''t remember.


    For the party, Draco''s job is to get the decorations ready. Hermione and Ginny''s job is to take Ophelia dress shopping because they will be having a dinner party at the Weasley''s home that next weekend. It is a Christmas dinner party, but it is also for Ophelia. Mrs. Weasley''s job is to make the food, dinner, and dessert. Blaise is the one escorting Ophelia to the Weasley''s. Once everything is needed for the party, everyone except for Blaise and Ophelia will be at the party helping set up and cook. All Draco has to do now is get Ophelia to discreetly tell him what her favorite food and desserts are.


    Draco was walking around the school. He knew for sure Ophelia was in the Library at the moment working on homework. He made his way to the library and just as he thought, Ophelia had her head buried in books. He saw her rub her face in frustration and he knew she needed him at that moment. He carefully walked up to her while her head was on top of her books. He rubbed her back softly and Ophelia smiled.


    "Draco. Hello darling." Ophelia sighed as Draco took a seat next to her. Ophelia smiled toward her boyfriend and put her head on his shoulder. Draco started to rub her arms and put his chin on top of her head.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "How''s your day going, beautiful?" Ophelia smiled at the nickname.


    "It was going by fine, but I''m struggling to pay attention to my homework." Ophelia sighed and Draco decided he was going to try and help his girlfriend.


    "Well, what''s the homework darling?" Draco asked while scooting closer to her.


    "Divination." Draco chuckled and looked at her paper.


    "Ah, never liked that one. What do you have to do?"


    "Write a two paged paper on whatever is on the sheet." Draco nodded and sighed.


    "Well, maybe in order to get you to concentrate more, we need to have you do something else for a little bit. Take a break." Ophelia thought about it for a moment and gave a small smile.


    "I suppose a break wouldn''t hurt. What did you have in mind?" Draco smiled and stood.


    "Let''s go on a walk around the grounds, then maybe you can get back to doing your homework love." Ophelia blushed at the nickname and stood, gathering her things in the process.


    "Alright darling, sounds great." Ophelia put everything in her bag then walked out with Draco. Draco and Ophelia held hands as they made their way around the grounds. Their first stop was the black lake. They sat on the grass and Ophelia put her head on Draco''s shoulder, sighing in content. Draco knew this was his chance to ask Ophelia what her favorite food and desserts were.


    "Hey, Ophelia?" Ophelia hummed in response.


    "I can''t remember if you told me or not? But what''s your favorite food?" Ophelia smiled and looked up at him.


    "Beef Stroganoff with rice instead of the noodles. Why do you ask?" Draco had to think of something quick.


    "Ugh. I owe the twins five galleons each. I told them I thought your favorite food was spaghetti with marinara sauce, but they said you might like something else. And if I was wrong, I had to pay them five galleons each, but if they were wrong they paid me five galleons each." Draco was sweating from how nervous he was. He was afraid that Ophelia might catch onto his lie. Instead, Ophelia gave him a small chuckle.


    "Why did they even bet on my favorite food?" Draco''s eyes went wide as he thought of an excuse.


    "Well, they''re the twins? What don''t they bet on." Ophelia shrugged and hummed her reply. Ophelia bought the lie. Now that that was over, he just had to figure out her favorite dessert. He thought it was chocolate cake with cream cheese icing. He swore that''s what she liked.


    "Hey, Ophelia?" Another hum came from Ophelia.


    "By any chance, is your favorite dessert chocolate cake with cream cheese icing?" Ophelia chuckled.


    "Yes. Let me guess, another bet?" Draco mumbled a victorious yes but cleared his throat.


    "Yes, but I was right this time. So it evens out." Draco kissed her forehead and they stared out at the lake. After about a half-hour it was time for dinner. The couple made their way back to the castle and sat with their friends. Hermione leaned toward Draco when Ophelia wasn''t listening.


    "So, what were her answers?" Draco looked back at Ophelia to make sure she wasn''t listening when he spoke.


    "Beef stroganoff with rice instead of noodles, and chocolate cake with cream cheese icing. She also loves mint chocolate chip ice cream." Hermione thanked me quickly as Ophelia had turned to look at me. We smiled at one another and finished dinner. We all parted for the night, and Ophelia and Draco were holding hands on our way to the common room. Ophelia and Draco headed to his bedroom for the night. Draco let her get changed first in his room, and once she was ready he entered. He smiled at her and kissed her head as she got into bed. Draco quickly got changed into new boxers and night shorts. As they got settled into bed, Ophelia laid on Draco''s chest and Draco wrapped his arms around her. He kissed her head one last time before speaking.


    "Goodnight, my darling." Ophelia smiled and hugged Draco.


    "Goodnight, my love." They then fell into a deep sleep.


    Narcissa Malfoy had received a letter in handwriting she didn''t recognize. And because of that, Lucius didn''t bother opening it. Narcissa entered her tea room and opened the letter.


    ''Dear Mrs. Malfoy,


    You are cordially invited to the birthday dinner for Ophelia Zabini at the Weasley household. The date will be on Saturday the 25th of December at 4:00 pm.


    You may make a small dish if you desire to. Dinner will be Beef Stroganoff with Rice, and dessert will be Chocolate Cake with Mint Chocolate Chip Ice Cream.


    Sincerely,


    Hermione Granger.¡ä


    Narcissa smiled at the invitation. Obviously Lucius would not be attending as he hates the Weasley''s. Narcissa decided she would speak to an old friend to lie for her for that evening.


    Mrs. and Mr. Zabini also received a letter in an unknown handwriting.


    ''Dear Mr. and Mrs. Zabini,


    You are cordially invited to the birthday dinner for Ophelia Zabini at the Weasley household. The date will be on Saturday the 25th of December at 4:00 pm.


    You may make a small dish if you desire to. Dinner will be Beef Stroganoff with Rice, and dessert will be Chocolate Cake with Mint Chocolate Chip Ice Cream.


    Sincerely,


    Hermione Granger.¡ä


    The couple smiled at the invitation and obviously knew they were going to go. It was their daughter''s birthday after all. The other families were also given an invitation, and they decided that there was going to be a tent put up outside the Weasley household just for the occasion. They would enchant the area to be heated and make sure the decorations were all set. Everyone knew red or green was Ophelia''s favorite colors, so it fits well with the Christmas theme. Everything was getting set up on time and being perfected.


    What could possibly go wrong?

 Chapter Thirteen

    The week had passed very quickly. Ophelia had been too busy with homework and tests before the break, that she kept turning down Ginny and Hermione on dress shopping. Hermione especially was getting stressed. She thought that since Ophelia hadn''t gone dress shopping, the whole party would be ruined. Ophelia didn''t understand why everyone was acting so funny.


    ''It''s just a dress.'' She thought. ''Why are they getting so worked up over a dress?''


    Ophelia had finally finished all her homework and exams and sighed in relief. She then went to the great hall for dinner when she ran into Hermione and Ginny. They all greeted one another happily when Hermoine spoke up.


    "Hey, when do you think we can go dress shopping?" Ophelia gave a frustrated sigh.


    "What is up with you two and this dress? What is it for?" Ginny spoke up this time.


    "It''s for my family''s Christmas dinner we are having this Saturday night." Ophelia''s eyes went wide and she groaned into her hands.


    "Merlin''s beard! I''m so sorry! I''ve finally finished all of my homework and exams so I''m not busy anymore, when would you two like to go?" Hermione sighed in relief.


    "We can go tomorrow morning? To Diagon Alley?" Ophelia agreed and the three of them went to sit down with their friends. Hermione saw Draco and stopped him before he could sit down.


    "Hey, Ophelia finally agreed to go dress shopping. We''re going tomorrow morning." Draco nodded.


    "Alright, before you guys leave dinner, stop by and take some money from me to help pay for her items. And if you guys need any help, feel free to take some of the leftover money that Ophelia didn''t need." Hermione smiled.


    "Thank you, but I will try not to use any of your money. However, Ophelia will probably try and force me to." The two laughed and they both sat down at the table. Dinner went as planned and as Draco had asked, Hermione went up to Draco and took a bag filled with 50 galleons from him. Everyone went to their beds but Ophelia couldn''t sleep. She was too excited about the Christmas party that she had completely forgotten about her birthday. Ophelia never tended to like her birthday. People remembered her birthday but she just never enjoyed it. Draco was determined to make this birthday one she would never forget. He wanted to make Ophelia feel special. Draco had gotten something for Ophelia for her birthday, but he didn''t know if she would like it. He didn''t know if she would like a piece of extravagant jewelry or something small that has a lot of meaning to it. Ophelia tends to like things that say you put a lot of thought into the gift. Draco sighed as he eyed her gift from the corner of his room. It was a picture of the night sky, the night they met all those years ago on July seventeenth. It was the day that his life changed forever.


    Draco sighed as he laid his head back. He had begged Harry to use his invisibility cloak just to hide the gift from Ophelia. After a few hours, Harry agreed and Draco thanked him endlessly. Harry only said yes because Draco wouldn''t stop saying "please". He wasn''t used to it and just gave in so it would stop.


    Draco finally stopped thinking when Ophelia hugged him in her sleep. Draco smiled and gave her a kiss on the top of her head. Ophelia smiled and proceeded to snuggle more into Draco. Draco chuckled and closed his eyes, falling to sleep within a few minutes.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    The next morning, everyone had met up in the Great Hall for breakfast. Most people were leaving within the hour on the train, and they wanted to have one last breakfast with each other before going back. Pansy and Lavender were still in the hospital wing, and it was clear that they weren''t returning back to normal any time soon. Everyone was ecstatic to learn that information. Apparently while brewing the potion, they messed up and the potion turned semi-permanent. It would be several months until they are back to normal.


    After breakfast, Hermione, Ginny, and Ophelia gathered their things and apparated to Diagon Alley to meet with Andromeda in her store. When they walked into the store, Andromeda greeted them warmly.


    "Ladies! It lovely to see you all again! What can I help you with?"


    "We need dresses for a Christmas Dinner." Ophelia smiled at her and they walked around the store, looking at the variety of the dresses. They decided since it isn''t an extravagant party, they would get short dresses. Ginny had found a dress that she quite liked. It was red and have a light lace layer on it. The dress also showed a lot of cleavage, so Harry was sure to like the dress. Ginny then got changed and bought her dress along with some black heels.


    Hermione then found her dress. It was a maroon color and didn''t show much cleavage. Hermione held onto her dress to see if she found another she liked. She also grabbed some black heels.


    Ophelia was having a hard time picking out a dress. She thought they were all lovely, just couldn''t pick a favorite. Ophelia had been wandering the store for about fifteen minutes when the girls spoke up.


    "Ophelia, what''s wrong? Do you not like any of the dresses?" Ginny rubbed her arm, and Hermione was starting to freak out. She was starting to think the night was going to end horribly because Ophelia couldn''t make up her mind. Ophelia sighed as she sat down.


    "I mean, they''re all lovely, I just can''t find one I''m in love with." Ophelia put her elbow on her knee and her chin on her hand. Andromeda came out after she heard what Ophelia said.


    "Oh darling, I think I might have a dress in the back you might like. Just give me a few minutes to find it." Ophelia gave her a small smile and waited with Hermione and Ginny. About another ten minutes went by before Andromeda came out with a dress in one of those dress bags.


    "Now, take this into the dressing room and try it on." Andromeda smiled at her and Ophelia gave her one back. Ophelia really didn''t want to not like this dress. When she took it out of the bag, she knew immediately that it was meant to be hers. She quickly put it on and walked out by doing a twirl.


    "You look gorgeous!" Ginny clapped her hands and Ophelia smiled wide.


    "I love it!" Ophelia got changed into her original clothes and she bought the dress along with silver heels. Hermione was starting to pay for her items, but Ophelia insisted that she used some of Draco''s money. Hermione gave in and they all left with their dresses in their bags. Ginny and Hermione dropped off Ophelia at the Zabini Manor. They both looked surprised by how well kept and beautiful the whole place was. Unlike Malfoy Manor, it was full of color and life. The garden was well kept, and there was a big tree in the back yard with a tire swing on it covered in snow. The three girls all went inside and Ophelia was met with her parents.


    "Ophelia! You''re back! And you''ve brought friends?" Miss Zabini came out and hugged her daughter.


    "Yeah! This is Hermoine and that is Ginny!" Miss Zabini seemed happy that her daughter already had great friends. Ophelia has written countless letters home talking about her friends and how happy she is. Mister Zabini came out next and hugged his daughter.


    "My little O! It''s great to have you back darling. Are these young girls Hermione and Ginny you kept talking about?" Ophelia blushed a little and rubbed the back of her neck. None of her friends knew she sent letters except for Draco. He always watches her write them while they''re getting ready for bed.


    "Yes, daddy. Anyways, we need to get ready for the Christmas dinner at the Weasley''s. I can give you guys a proper house tour another time." Ophelia smiled toward her friends, and bid them goodbye as Hermione and Ginny went to the Weasley household to get ready. Ophelia sighed as she walked up to her room to shower and get changed.


    "I hope tonight goes well."

 Chapter Fourteen

    Ophelia was having a hard time getting ready. Something was just on her mind and she was pretty upset about it. Today was her birthday and no one has said one word to her about it. She didn''t mind that not many people knew about her birthday, but she was devastated that the people who she cares about the most haven''t said anything. Ophelia sighed as she put on her dress after finishing her make-up. She decided on another green look with silver. Once she put on her shoes she made her way downstairs to see her parents and brother. However, Blaise was the only one downstairs.


    "Hey, O. You look great!" Blaise loved to compliment his sister. He liked how it gave her more confidence. Ophelia smiled at her brother sadly and went to grab some water from the kitchen.


    "You almost ready Oph?"


    "Yeah, ready when you are."


    "Great, I''m going to take a quick shower then get changed and we can head out." Blaise smiled at his sister and ran up the stairs.


    "Sounds good!" Ophelia called out to him and she decided to take a walk around the manor. By the time she gets done, she knows he will be ready by then. Ophelia stared at all the family portraits they had hanging along the wall. From previous Zabini members to Blaise, Ophelia and her parents. She smiled at the portrait and kept walking. She ended up walking up to the house-elves room. She smiled as she knocked on the door softly. Ophelia heard the tiny patter of feet and saw the door open.


    "Zinzsy!" Ophelia smiled down at her and Zinsy gave her a smile and a hug.


    "Miss Ophelia! What a pleasure to see Misses Ophelia! Zinzsy thinks Miss Ophelia looks wonderful!"


    "Thank you Zinzsy. You really think so?" Ophelia did a little twirl for the house-elf. Zinzsy smiled and nodded.


    "Oh yes, Miss Ophelia. Oh, by the way, Miss Ophelia, Zinzsy got Miss Ophelia a present for her birthday, wait here while I get it." Ophelia''s heart ached. The one person who remembered was her house-elf. Ophelia teared up but wiped them away before Zinzsy came back with a card and a small box.


    "Oh, thank you Zinzsy! You didn''t have to!" Ophelia sat on the ground with the gift in her lap.


    "Nonsense! Zinzsy is more than happy to get Miss Ophelia a gift for her birthday. Especially since Miss Ophelia always makes sure to celebrate Zinzsy''s birthday." Zinzsy smiled at Ophelia and Ophelia started to cry.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "You really are great Zinzsy. Thank you." As Ophelia cried, Zinzsy grew worried.


    "What is wrong Miss Ophelia?" Zinzsy knew that Ophelia would like the gift she got her, so she knew that wasn''t the problem.


    "You''re the only one who has remembered my birthday." Ophelia sobbed as Zinzsy hugged one of her mistresses. ''How could someone forget such a special day?" Zinzsy thought.


    "I''m so sorry Miss Ophelia. When you get back from the Weasley''s we can have our own little party." Zinzsy smiled at Ophelia as she tried to calm herself.


    "O-okay." Ophelia sniffled and wiped her eyes. Zinzsy snapped her fingers and Ophelia''s make-up was as good as new. Ophelia hugged Zinzsy and looked at the gift in her hand. She read the card first and smiled. It was a drawing Zinzsy made for Ophelia. It was Ophelia and her hanging out in Ophelia''s room and it said "Hapey Birth Day." With a smiley face. Ophelia chuckled and hugged Zinzsy again.


    "Thank you, I love it." Ophelia then started to open up the gift and saw it was a cheesecake preserved by a spell.


    "Oh, Zinzsy! I love it! Thank you!" Zinzsy cut two slices and they both had some.


    "Mm! This is amazing!" Ophelia wiped her mouth and heard Blaise call out to her.


    "Ophelia! Come on, I''m ready!" Ophelia sighed and gave the cheesecake back to Zinzsy.


    "We''ll finish it when I come back." Ophelia smiled and gave Zinzsy one last hug before meeting with her brother.


    "Hey, there you are. Ready to go?" Ophelia nodded and they apparated together. When they got there, they saw the tent and the house. They decided to check the house first. The twins were watching from their brooms for signs of Ophelia, and when they saw her they used their expendable ear to talk to Hermione.


    "Hermione, she''s here! Get everyone ready and we will distract her." George said into the ear.


    "Thanks, guys!" The boys flew down and pretended to be arguing.


    "You weren''t faster, I was!" Fred yelled and it certainly got Ophelia''s attention.


    "Fred! George!" Ophelia called out to them and they smiled.


    "Well, if it isn''t our favorite Slytherin. No offense, Blaise." George said with a small smile.


    "None taken. I''m going to use the bathroom really quick, but I''ll meet you in the tent in a bit." Blaise waved at the three and walked toward the house. When he arrived in the house, he apparated into the tent. Everyone saw it was just Blaise and calmed down. Mrs. Weasley came up to him and introduced herself.


    "Hello, you must be Blaise." She smiled warmly toward him.


    "Yes, ma''am. I''ve heard a lot of great things about you, Mrs. Weasley. You have a lovely home." Blaise complimented Mrs. Weasley and she smiled.


    "Oh, call me Molly." She pinched his cheeks and left to make sure the lights were out.


    Fred and George were getting worried. They couldn''t keep her stalled anymore. Fred quickly whispered into the er.


    "Coming in now!" He quickly put the ear in his pocket and smiled at Ophelia.


    "Well, it would be rude of us as hosts to not walk you into the party. Shall we?" Fred and George each held out an arm for Ophelia as they laughed all the way to the tent. Ophelia thought it was weird that the lights were all dim, but didn''t pay any mind to it. The boys hesitated at the door and asked Ophelia if she needed to use the bathroom first or anything, and when she declined they gave each other a look and opened the sides of the tent.


    They walked into the tent and the lights came back out and everyone shouted.


    "Surprise!"

 Chapter Fifteen

    Everyone yelled surprise, and Ophelia was confused as to why. She thought this was supposed to be a Christmas party? Draco walked up to Ophelia and kissed the top of her head. People awed and he pulled for towards a table.


    "What''s going on? I thought this was a Christmas party?" Ophelia was sat down in a chair and a bowl of her favorite food was waiting to be served to her.


    "Well, yes, it is a Christmas party, but it''s also a surprise party for you." Ophelia looked at her family and friends and started to cry.


    "I thought you all forgot about me!" Ophelia sobbed into Draco''s shoulder and everyone felt bad that they made Ophelia feel forgotten about.


    "Love, how could I ever forget about you? You are the most important person in my life besides my mother. Besides, she''d beat me if she ever found out I forgot about something." Everyone laughed as Narcissa patted Draco''s back. Ophelia laughed a little and wiped her face.


    "Merlin''s beard, I''ve probably ruined my make-up." Molly walked over to her and snapped her fingers. Her make-up for the second time tonight went back to normal. Ophelia thanked Molly and everyone sat down at their tables to eat. Ophelia was served Beef Stroganoff with Rice and she squealed in excitement.


    "My favorite!" Everyone laughed as they all ate. Everyone agreed it was quite delicious and complimented Molly on her cooking. At Ophelia''s table, there was Draco, Hermione, Ron, Harry, Theo, Blaise, Fred, George, and Ginny. They all joked around during dinner and were laughing. The Weasley''s never thought that their kids would be friends with Slytherins, let alone Draco and his friends. Everyone saw how Draco looked at Ophelia and you could just tell that the two of them were in love. Narcissa smiled as she watched her son be loving towards Ophelia. Narcissa frowned for a moment, wishing Lucius would do the same to her. She looked toward the Zabini''s and realized that they also acted the same way toward one another. Molly noticed how Narcissa was looking around at all the couples and realized that she doesn''t get the same treatment as the others. Molly sighed and decided not to bring it up, as it would only upset Narcissa. Narcissa thought back to a couple of days ago in her tea room, there was a flower bud blooming on the tree next to Draco''s name. Narcissa smiled at the memory and realized that that flower bud was Ophelia. She was happy her son finally found someone he loved. Narcissa has known Ophelia since she was a child, and she knew she had always been a good kid. Narcissa is proud that Ophelia loves Draco for himself, and that she isn''t afraid of her son being a death eater. Narcissa decided to speak to her son when he went to grab himself and Ophelia another drink.


    "Well, I''m happy for you Draco. I''m glad you found someone who loves you for you, and that she isn''t afraid of you being a you-know-what." Narcissa whispered that part. Draco froze and turned to his mother.


    "No! She doesn''t know. I haven''t told her. Death eaters almost killed her, and she would leave me if she ever found out that I was one of them." Draco whispered to his mother. Narcissa sighed and put her hand on his shoulder.


    "Draco, I see the way she looks at you. She does love you for who you are, but you need to come clean with her and explain yourself. I''m sure she will understand." Narcissa insisted. Draco sighed and grabbed the cups full of punch.


    "Let''s just worry about Ophelia''s party going well. I don''t want to bring this up with her right now. I don''t want to ruin her birthday." Draco sighed and walked back over to his table. Ophelia could tell something was off after he had spoken to his mother, but decided that he might not want to talk about it here. Instead, she scooted closer to him and laid her head on his shoulder. Draco smiled and kissed her head, sighing as he put his arm around her. Hermione noticed his dark mark and gasped. Draco looked up at her quickly and she pointed to her wrist, hoping he would get the hint. He quickly looked and saw you could see it. He coughed and brought his arm up to his face. Ophelia sat up and waited for him to stop so she could continue to cuddle. Draco was starting to sweat, looking at his friends in fear. Ginny stood up abruptly and took Ophelia''s hand.


    "Come on, dance with me!" Ophelia laughed and joined her friend. Draco was sending her his thanks as the two walk away. Draco groaned and rubbed his face with his hands. He knew the trio was going to mention this.


    "Draco, she doesn''t know, does she?" Harry questioned and Draco shook his head no. Hermione sighed.


    "Draco, you need to tell her. If she finds out through someone else that would be even worse."


    "Yes! Yes, I know I need to tell her. I just know as soon as I do she''ll leave me." Ronald looked up.


    "You don''t know that man. I''m sure that if you explain why you have it she''ll understand, or at least want some time to process it." Ronald spoke as Hermione leaned into him. He rubbed her back slowly and Hermione sighed.


    "Draco, we know it''s going to be hard. But you know sooner rather than later, she needs to be told." Harry spoke up. Ophelia had walked back over to the table as Harry finished his sentence.


    "Who needs to know what?" Draco froze and started to stutter. His friends looked around worriedly, not knowing what to say. Fred and George had noticed this and quickly came over.


    "That Draco wanted to tell you how much he wants to spend the rest of his life with you!" Fred spoke and Ophelia grew a wide smile.


    "Really?" She looked at Draco and he chuckled and smiled.


    "Yeah, he hasn''t stopped talking about it. He really loves you." George chimed in and Ophelia smiled and kissed Draco''s cheek.


    "Well, I want to spend the rest of my life with you too, darling." Draco sent a thumbs up to the twins and they chuckled as they left to get more food. Draco couldn''t stop thinking about how he was going to tell Ophelia. When would he do it? He knew that it was inevitable, that he was most likely going to lose Ophelia because his father forced him to become a death eater. He wanted nothing to do with this life, and he knew that if he wanted to be with Ophelia and have a future with her, he was going to have to get out of being a death eater. Ophelia could tell something was on his mind and whispered to him.


    "Is everything alright Draco?" Draco looked at her quickly and shook his head.


    "Nothing for you to be worried about right now. I can tell you later, okay?" Ophelia''s brows had furrowed, but she nodded anyway. She knew that whatever this was, it truly was bothering him. Ophelia stood and grabbed his hand.


    "Well, come dance with me to get your mind off of it." Draco smiled and took her hand. A slow song had started as they got to the dance floor. They started to dance with one another and Ophelia laid her head on his chest. Draco put his chin on the top of her head, kissing her every now and then. Everyone awed toward the couple. From outside the tent, people looked in through an opening. The people were watching the party, and how Draco was very friendly with a certain girl.


    "That''s her. That''s Ophelia." One of them whispered.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "What do you wish to do, master?" Another asked.


    "Surround them. They can''t escape all of us." A woman laughed quietly, more of them appearing around the tent in a black cloud of smoke, their tall hats being the only thing telling you what they are.


    "Harry is everything alright?" Hermione asked. Harry fell to the floor and everyone stopped what they were doing.


    "Harry?" Ophelia called out but he kept holding his scar. Hermione and Ronald looked at everyone and saw the black shadows outside.


    "Everyone get out! Now!" Harry yelled. However, it was too late. The death eaters stormed the tent and as people tried apparating away, the death eaters tried catching them. Narcissa ran to Draco and Ophelia to protect them. Harry, Hermione, and Ron joined the group. They all had their wands out as two people came up to the group. Narcissa scowled at one of them, knowing it was Lucius. The other was Bellatrix, as she didn''t wear the attire as others did. Bellatrix''s eyes went wide as she saw Ophelia. Blaise ran and stood in front of Ophelia.


    "If you want her you''ll have to kill me." Draco looked over at Bellatrix and became furious.


    "You. You tried to kill her. I''ll kill you Bellatrix!" Draco stepped out of the circle and pointed his wand at her.


    "Oh, Draco, you wouldn''t kill your poor aunt, would you?" Draco put his wand up against her throat.


    "Yes, I would. To protect the one I love." Ophelia smiled for a split second before her smile turned into a look of fear.


    "That''s him, isn''t it Harry?" Harry looked and stepped outside of the circle.


    "Yes, stay back Ophelia." Harry pointed his wand toward Voldemort. He smiled and started to laugh.


    "The one and only, Harry Potter. We meet again." Voldemort glanced toward Ophelia and his eyes softened. Ophelia started to cry out of fear. This was the man who wanted her alive for some reason. She didn''t want to stay around to find out. Lucius took off his hat and Ophelia sobbed. Narcissa held Ophelia close to her to protect her from Lucius.


    "Stay back. I don''t know what you want with her, but you can''t have her." Draco pointed his wand at his father. He knew when Lucius had the chance he''d grab Ophelia.


    "Oh, Draco. I''m not going to kill Ophelia. I need her alive." Voldemort got closer and when Draco looked at him for that split second, Lucius grabbed Draco and put him into a headlock.


    "Now now, Draco, we don''t want to make a scene do we?" Draco struggled against his father. In the process, his sleeve had rolled up.


    "Draco!" Hermione yelled but it was too late. Ophelia had looked over and had seen the dark mark.


    "Draco?" Ophelia called out to him and when he saw her look back and forth between his eyes and wrist he looked down.


    "Ophelia, I can explain. It isn''t what it looks like!" Draco got out of his father''s hold and tried to go to her. Ophelia stepped back, even away from Narcissa.


    "You didn''t tell me. Why Draco? Why would you keep this from me?" Hermione, Ronald, and Harry looked at Draco sympathetically. Ophelia looked at her friends and saw the looks in their eyes.


    "You all knew? You all knew and didn''t tell me!" Ophelia screamed and started to sob.


    "Ophelia! It wasn''t our secret to share with you. We weren''t going to do that to Draco!" Hermione tried to reason with Ophelia and tried to approach her. Ophelia stepped away from her friends.


    "No! You all knew! What did I do to deserve this? I didn''t ask to be almost killed by Bellatrix, I don''t even know why he wants me alive, but I''m not sticking around to find out." Ophelia was about to apparate but Draco hugged her and held her in place.


    "Please, you need to let me explain! If I didn''t do this then he would have killed me!" Ophelia sobbed. It broke her heart knowing he was forced into this life, but it broke her heart more knowing that Draco didn''t ask her for help when he was going through this time. Blaise was standing near his parents, looking shameful. They were also death eaters and they purposefully left her out of the life they had, and Beauxbattons provided her that escape. Ophelia looked toward her parents and brother and saw the guilt in their eyes.


    "You all knew! What else have you been keeping from me?" Ophelia screamed at her family. Blaise sighed.


    "Ophelia, we sent you to Beauxbattons to protect you, and keep you out of the life we were forced to go into. Mother, Father, and I are all death eaters as well." After Blaise spoke Ophelia dropped to the floor. She couldn''t believe how everyone around her had kept something like this away from her. Ophelia thought that her friends would tell her Draco needed to talk to her about something important, she thought that her own brother would come to her for help, she thought that Draco would also come to her for help because that''s what partners do. They help each other. Ophelia stood up and got ready to apparate once again.


    "Before you go, there is something you must know." Voldemort walked forward and Ophelia stepped backward.


    "There is no way in hell that I will ever do anything you tell me to do." Ophelia choked on her sobs. Voldemort paused for a moment before speaking. Lucius walked forward and grabbed her.


    "You need to join us, Ophelia. We''ve been looking for you for ages and now that we have you, you aren''t leaving!" Lucius pulled out his wand and pointed it at Ophelia. Draco ran in front of her and shielded her, forcing his father to lose his grip on her.


    "No!" As Draco screamed, Ophelia saw this as her chance to leave. She apparated back to her manor to pack a few things and flee. When she got back she realized she had to tell Zinzsy she had to go somewhere safe. Voldemort screamed and looked toward Lucius and Bellatrix.


    "Find her!" They turned into black smoke and floated away. Draco started to tear up.


    "Blaise! Blaise where would she go?" Blaise thought for a moment before he answered.


    "She''d go back to the manor. She would gather supplies she''d need before she left." As soon as Draco heard he grabbed Harry, Hermoine, and Ronald and apparated them all to the Zabini manor. They saw the black trails of smoke in the sky and ran inside.


    "Zinzsy! Zinzsy where are you?" Ophelia screamed as she ran up the stairs, knowing Zinzsy would pop up wherever she was. Zinzsy popped up beside Ophelia on her bed. She saw Ophelia sobbing and immediately grew concerned.


    "Miss Ophelia, what has happened?" Ophelia was still choking on her sobs as she spoke.


    "They-They lied to me! I-I have to get out of here!" Ophelia had already finished packing a bag and ran into her closet. She had been stashing her savings away in her closet for safekeeping, and for emergencies.


    "Miss Ophelia, I don''t understand! What is this about?" Zinzsy was truly worried about Ophelia. She never acts up like this.


    "They''re death eaters! And everyone knew about it but me! And now Voldemort knows where to find me, I need to go!" Ophelia ran down the stairs only to run into her friends and boyfriend.


    "Ophelia, we need to go, now. The death eaters are right behind us." Draco said as he went to grab her arm.


    "You mean you are right behind me. Or in front of me now." Ophelia was still crying and was clutching her bag as if her life depended on it.


    "O, please. I love you, please do not leave me like this. I didn''t want any part of this life." Ophelia scoffed.


    "You could have come to me! You could have asked me for help!" Draco rubbed his face.


    "Honey, there is no asking for help with that situation. It was either I joined and lived or refused and died. Mother only joined as well because my father forced her to. And as for your parents and Blaise, it''s the same situation there! They were forced into it, we all were!" Draco held her hands in his and sobbed with her. Ophelia saw the pain in his eyes and sobbed even harder. She was devastated that her beloved was in so much pain because of this.


    "Ophelia, please don''t leave me. You''re the only reason I have ever stuck around for this long." Ophelia hugged him and sobbed into his chest. Draco held her close as he looked out the window.


    "Baby, we need to go. They''re here, and they won''t be hesitating this time." Ophelia nodded and went up to her friends.


    "Where do we go now?" Hermione thought before she spoke.


    "Ronald, Harry and I will apparate around to try and find those Horcruxes. You and Draco will go back to Hogwarts and lay low there. Tell McGonagall about what is happening." Hermione grabbed Harry''s and Ronald''s hands before screaming to Draco and Ophelia as Death Eaters stormed the manor.


    "Go!" And with that, they apparated to their destinations.


    "You almost killed her, Bellatrix? I told you I needed her alive!" Voldemort screamed at Bellatrix as he walked around the Malfoy Manor.


    "It''s not like I knew what she looked like. All you told us was a name, and obviously she lied about hers!" Bellatrix was trying to make it seem like it wasn''t her fault. Voldemort cast a spell at her and she ducked.


    "I will not have your excuses! You nearly killed her! She is too important for the cause, and if she died, then I''d make sure you died as well. No matter how loyal you are." Bellatrix gave a huff as she left the room. Lucius was left alone with Voldemort and decided to speak up.


    "My lord, if it helps clear things up, I did tell Bellatrix to calm down with the spells she was casting, and that we needed Ophelia alive." Voldemort cast a spell at him as well.


    "Shut up, Malfoy. Find her!" With that Lucius ran into the other room and looked at his wife. He shook his head once and apparated with a group of death eaters.

 Chapter Sixteen

    Ophelia and Draco had apparated to Hogwarts. They landed outside the Great Hall and they stormed inside. Since not everyone had left to go home, there were still few people in the Great Hall, and that meant all the professors would be there for dinner.


    "Professor McGonagall!" Ophelia screamed. Everyone looked at her as she ran to the front.


    "Why, Miss Zabini, what-" McGonagall tried to speak but Ophelia cut her off.


    "Death Eaters! They stormed the burrow! They might know that we came here, please help us!" Ophelia sobbed and McGonagall strode up to her and held her as she sobbed. Draco gripped his hair as he looked down. McGonagall noticed Draco was shaking, and that Ophelia wanted to be nowhere near him. McGonagall sighed and looked at the other students.


    "Well, you heard her, everyone get back to your common rooms and stay there." Snape also stood and approached the three. Snape knew that Ophelia had found out that Draco was a Death Eater. Once everyone had left he spoke.


    "I''m assuming, you know about Draco?" Ophelia choked on a sob.


    "They all knew, and no one told me-me." Ophelia sat down, as did Draco.


    "It wasn''t for them to tell. I wanted to tell you but I was afraid that you''d leave me!" Draco spoke up as he let out silent tears.


    "I could have helped you! You could have gone to Beauxbattons with me and you would have been safe!" Ophelia looked at him with her brown eyes, red from all of the crying she''s been doing.


    "It obviously wouldn''t have been for long! They would have found me anyway and then they would have found you as well! And then I still would have ended up in this situation! And your family, they put you in Beauxbattons because they didn''t want to see you end up the same as them!" Ophelia sobbed and tried running back to the common room. Draco grabbed her and pulled her down into his lap. She hit his shoulders and chest, trying to fight her way out of his grip. Draco kept his hold and cried with her. Ophelia gave up after a little bit and went limp in his arms, continuing to cry. Draco kissed her hair and rocked back and forth. He kept shushing Ophelia and tried to calm her down.


    "I was going to tell you. I just didn''t know how to. I''m so sorry. Please don''t leave me, I love you." Draco whispered to her and it made her sob more. Ophelia didn''t know what to say or believe. How could the love of her life do something like this? She could have tried to help as much as she could. She would have found a way, and if running away was part of that plan, then so be it. McGonagall and Snape looked at one another. They obviously could tell that Draco meant every word he was saying, and he never apologizes. McGonagall put her shoulder on Ophelia''s.


    "Miss Zabini, I think you should believe Mister Malfoy." Ophelia sniffled and looked up.


    "Why?" Ophelia rubbed her eyes and then looked down once again.


    "Because Mister Malfoy never apologizes, or explains himself. He''s telling the truth." Ophelia looked at Draco, seeing his silent tears.


    "Is that true?" Draco nodded as his lips trembled. Anxiety and fear were coursing through him, thinking he was going to lose the very thing that makes him feel whole, the one person that makes him feel like he actually belongs in the world. Ophelia hugged him. She felt horrible that Draco was also hurting. She wanted to make sure he was going to be okay before she did anything for herself. Draco sobbed on her shoulder. He thought that Ophelia was going to forgive him.


    "Do you forgive me?" Draco got out and Ophelia hesitated. She didn''t know what to think. Should she forgive him? Draco surely hasn''t shown signs of being evil like the Death Eaters. Then again, she doesn''t know what he was like before she came to Hogwarts. She knew that Draco could be rude if he wanted to, but he was never rude to her and that said something.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "I''m still upset with you." Ophelia looked into his eyes and Draco started to feel relieved.


    "But you aren''t going to leave me?" Ophelia looked at him shocked. She forgot that he was thinking she would leave him.


    "Draco, I''ve wanted to be with you since we were younger, why would I leave you?" Draco hugged her tight. He was happier than he was a few minutes ago. Draco stood and helped Ophelia up while he was at it. Snape and McGonagall gave small smiles to the other before they turned their attention back to the couple in front of them.


    "Come on, we need to make sure you two are safe, along with everyone else in the castle." The couple nodded and they all walked to the dungeon toward the common room. The four of them approached the dungeon and Snape and McGonagall stayed outside the door.


    "You two stay here. We''ll figure everything out. If anything happens, you''ll know." Ophelia nodded and sat down on the couch. Draco sighed and took off his jacket. He threw it onto the couch and rolled up his sleeves. Now that Ophelia knew, he didn''t have to hide it. It made him feel more comfortable with her, but he knew that she wouldn''t forgive him so easily. Ophelia saw the mark and started to tear up more. People noticed and felt the awkward tension between the two. Ophelia grabbed his arm and traced the mark. It was horrible, but in a way, she thought that the mark was beautiful. The way it shimmered when they were around Voldemort, it was indescribable. Draco was tense as he saw her trace his mark. He was uncomfortable while she was looking at it like that. He saw the amazement and fear in her eyes, and it made him worry. He took his arm from Ophelia and pulled down his sleeves and stood up.


    "I didn''t want this life. I was forced into it. Don''t forget that." Draco spoke as he walked away towards his bedroom. Ophelia sat alone on the couch, wondering what she did wrong. She also didn''t know if she was allowed to follow. She sighed and rubbed her face. Ever since the attack on Beauxbattons and her arrival at Hogwarts, she felt as though the drama has been the only thing to be present. She didn''t understand why, but she was grateful for five seconds to have gone to Beauxbattons for the past few years. However, she was also grateful for finally being able to date Draco. She was happy that Draco truly felt the same way about her as she felt about him. Ophelia stood and let out a shaky breath. She walked up to Draco''s bedroom and knocked. Draco knew it was her, but he just rolled over in bed.


    "Draco, am I allowed to come inside?" Draco thought about it for a moment. He sat up in his bed and sighed. He wanted to let her in, but he also didn''t want to see her at the same time. Ophelia waited outside the door, waiting for an answer. Draco was torn between what he wanted and what he needed. He needed Ophelia, but he didn''t want to see her. Ophelia sighed and spoke up.


    "Draco, if you don''t want to see me, it''s alright. I can go and sleep in the dormitory with the other girls. I just need to know what you would prefer. I still love you Draco." Draco''s heart broke after hearing her speak. He fought with himself for another moment before standing up from his bed. Ophelia heard him move again and waited. She heard Draco walking toward his door and heard his hand touch the handle. Draco turned the knob slowly and opened the door. Ophelia and Draco made eye contact before he pulled her into a bone-crushing hug.


    "I love you, Ophelia. Please don''t leave me." Ophelia ran her fingers through his hair.


    "I''m never going to do that Draco. I love you too." Draco pulled her inside his room and shut the door before kissing her. They laid down on the bed and fell asleep in the comfort of one another''s arms.


    Hermione, Ronald, and Harry were in the middle of a forest. They had the necklace Horcrux and were trying to figure out how to destroy it. They continued their journey and tried to find ways to destroy the Horcrux''s, as well as finding them.


    "How could you keep this from me! You knew who Ophelia was and you didn''t tell the Dark Lord?" Lucius was furious. They could have had the Dark Lord pleased by now, but the Zabini''s didn''t want to lose their child.


    "Blaise didn''t know. However, yes. We did know. We were forced to keep it a secret from everyone else until the Dark Lord was ready. But at that point, Ophelia was one way or another our daughter, and we didn''t want to lose her. We didn''t want to see her get hurt. Narcissa would understand, as she wouldn''t want anything to happen to Draco." Narcissa sighed and nodded. She wouldn''t want anything to happen to Draco. Lucius then looked to Narcissa.


    "And you! You didn''t even tell me that Ophelia and Draco were a couple." Narcissa grew angry with her husband.


    "You didn''t deserve to know! You were there when Bellatrix almost killed her! After Draco found out you were there, he sent me a letter explaining to hide his letters regarding Ophelia from then on because of you!" Lucius slapped Narcissa and started pacing. Narcissa didn''t speak again after that.


    "Well, where would they have gone?" Lucius asked, and Narcissa already knew. She knew they went back to Hogwarts.


    "Well, we need to find them. Soon." Bellatrix mumbled before she apparated away. Narcissa apparated back to the manor with Lucius. Narcissa walked around the manor before going into her tea room to write Draco a letter.

 Chapter Seventeen

    Ophelia and Draco had woken up together. They both were still devastated about the previous night''s events. Ophelia didn''t know why Voldemort wanted her alive, and how she was important to the cause. Draco still had his hold on Ophelia and she felt numb. She was content to be with her love, but she didn''t understand why he didn''t tell her about what was happening. Ophelia sighed and sat up. Draco sat up with her and ran his hands over his face. He glanced over into the corner and got up. He was hoping that the picture would help her feel better.


    "Where are you going?" Ophelia saw him grab something from the corner and noticed it had harry''s cloak on top of it. Draco sat on the corner of the bed and started at the cloak.


    "This was your birthday gift. I was going to give it to you yesterday, but that didn''t happen." Draco sighed and handed it to her. Ophelia grew curious and grabbed the item from him. She removed the cloak and gasped. The stars were twinkling and there were a few shooting stars throughout the photo. At the bottom, there is a message.


    ''17 July 1986. The day I knew you were the one.'' Ophelia started to tear up. She has loved Draco ever since that day and she was glad Draco had felt the same. Ophelia looked up at Draco and sniffled. Draco looked over and got worried that she was crying.


    "Ophelia?" Draco turned to her and she hugged him. Draco rubbed her back as she cried into his shoulder.


    "I''ve loved you since the moment I met you." Draco pulled away and kissed Ophelia after she spoke. Their hearts were filled with warmth and love. Draco grabbed the picture and carefully leaned it against the desk before he grabbed Ophelia once again to hold her. They kissed one another again before there was a knock on their door. Draco groaned and stood and placed the invisibility cloak on top of Ophelia. She understood and went quiet until they knew who was at the door.


    "Who is it?" Draco was nervous about who was at the door.


    "Professor Snape and I," McGonagall said and Draco sighed. Ophelia removed the cloak and Draco opened the door. The two professors made their way into the room and sighed.


    "What do we do?"Ophelia started to get scared.


    "Well, where did Harry, Hermione, and Ronald go?" McGonagall asked.


    "They went to find the rest of the Horcruxes and destroy them," Draco stated as he sat down on the bed. He groaned and rubbed his face.


    "By themselves?" McGonagall was surprised. However, she was also worried. She didn''t know if they would find them all, let alone destroy them.


    "They will be able to find and destroy them, Minerva. In the meantime, we''re hoping you two will be safe here with the other students. If not, apparate around until you are." Severus stated and Ophelia sat next to Draco and rubbed his back. Draco held her other hand and sighed.


    "It''s safe right now for us to wander the castle?" Draco asked his professors and they nodded.


    "Yes, but do not wander too far off the grounds unless you have your broom or you apparate back here." McGonagall sighed as she and Snape left the room and shut the door to give the couple privacy. Draco and Ophelia looked at one another before putting their foreheads together. Draco kissed her nose and held her close.


    "I won''t let anything happen to you, love. I promise." Ophelia sniffled and kissed him softly. Draco stroked her hair and kissed her forehead.


    "We''ll get through this. I promise." The couple stood and got ready for the day. They walked out of their room and walked into the Great Hall for breakfast. They sat down and ate in silence. There wasn''t much to do while at Hogwarts, especially since most of the people were gone for winter break. Ophelia and Draco sat in silence as they ate their food. There weren''t many questions Ophelia had for Draco, but she had one she really wanted to ask.


    "Draco?" Ophelia quietly asked and Draco groaned in response. It made Ophelia cringe a little, not wanting to upset her boyfriend any further.


    "How did you hide it from me for so long?" Draco sighed. He didn''t want to answer her question. He finished swallowing his food and groaned once again.


    "I used a charm to hide it from you. That''s why you never saw it when we sleep." Ophelia nodded and sat in the uncomfortable silence. Ophelia had no idea what to say to the man next to her. She wanted everything to go back to normal, but she knew it would never be the same. Ophelia wondered if there was anything else that was being kept from her. She sighed as she pushed her plate away, the barely touched food didn''t go unnoticed by Draco.


    "You should eat, O," Draco said her nickname and Ophelia felt her heart flutter for just a moment before she felt sadness consume her again.


    "I''m not hungry, Draco." Ophelia started messing around with her hands in her lap. Draco knew she was still upset, but knew she wasn''t going to leave him. Draco didn''t know what to do to help Ophelia.


    "Ophelia, please. What will it take to get you to eat?" Draco wasn''t trying to sound irritated, but it slipped and it sure as hell didn''t go unnoticed by Ophelia. Ophelia looked up at him suddenly, and she couldn''t help the flash of hurt that went across them. When Draco glanced at her, he noticed it and rubbed his face. Ophelia cleared her throat and stood.


    "I''m just going to walk around for a while. Explore the castle more, in case we need to make a quick getaway at random." Ophelia muttered and quickly left the Great Hall. Draco groaned and slammed his fist against the table. He wasn''t mad at Ophelia, he was mad at himself. Draco sighed and decided to walk back to the common room and stay there for a while.


    As Ophelia was wandering around the castle, she kept her wand out in case something were to jump out at her. Ophelia sighed as she thought back to last night. She hoped Zinzsy was okay. She also wished Zinzsy was here with her. Zinzsy always helped her cool down whenever she was upset. usually, she would have Draco come over and help her by holding her and telling her everything is going to be alright. However, since she is currently upset with him, her next bet would be Zinzsy. Ophelia hoped that the death eaters didn''t get to her. Ophelia sighed as she saw a corner she could round. She truly did miss Draco and wanted to spend more time with him, yet she couldn''t bring herself to do so. Ophelia wiped at her eyes as tears were welling in them once again. Ophelia looked up to make sure she wouldn''t run into anything while trying to turn left, but a pair of double doors caught her eye. They had intricate designs on them and they were still appearing out of thin air. Ophelia gasped and ran her fingers over the door. She soon found the handle and slowly but surely pulled open the heavy door. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    What Ophelia didn''t know, was that Draco was following behind her under the invisible cloak. He knew that it was rude to follow her without her knowledge, but he couldn''t handle the thought of something getting to hear when he wasn''t there to save her. Draco saw she had found the room of requirement, and wondered what she required for the doors to appear. Draco walked into the room quickly before she shut the door. Draco made sure his breathing was quiet, as he didn''t want Ophelia to know he was there. Ophelia gaped at the scene in front of her. It was Draco''s bedroom. She then grew confused. ''His room is all the way on the other side of the castle, why would it be here as well?'' She thought. Ophelia ran her fingers across the desk, the chair, and then the bedsheets. She took in a deep breath and let out a shaky breath. The room smelled exactly like Draco. She looked over to his desk and let out an airy chuckle as she saw one of his half-eaten apples. She turned the apple in her hands and smiled a small smile.


    "Such a wasteful man with his apples." Her voice was barely above a whisper. Draco gave a small smile. He knew that the room of requirement knew that Ophelia wanted Draco, but he didn''t know why. He was still there, and he still loved her, and he sure as hell wasn''t leaving her, let alone wanting her to leave him. Draco decided to watch for a moment longer before he made his presence known. Ophelia had turned to his side of the bed. She grabbed his pillow and hugged it. She let a few tears slide as she felt her heartbreak once more. Ophelia was still upset about the night before on the common room couch. The least he could have let her do was look at the mark in all of its dark beauty. Ophelia''s brow scrunched as she thought back to the event. She had never seen him that angry. And this morning during breakfast, she had never encountered that side of him. Draco was never like that with Ophelia, and it broke her heart more. She didn''t understand what she did in order to deserve that treatment. Draco''s heart ached for his love. He decided enough was enough and walked quietly to the door to re-open it and act as if he had just arrived. Before he could open the door, Ophelia cast her Patronus. The Pheonix flew around her and sat down on the bed. Ophelia continued to cry and faced the wispy creature.


    "What did I do? Why was he so mad at me?" Ophelia cried as she talked to her Pheonix. Ophelia did this on occasion whenever she was truly in distress. Draco then realized why she was even more upset and remembered the night before on the couch, and his grumpy attitude at breakfast. He had acted irrational with her, all because he was annoyed with the whole situation with the death eaters. He didn''t want to talk. He wanted to sit in silence and hold her and kiss her gently. Draco then opened up the door, and quickly walked out and pulled off the cloak. Ophelia gasped and wiped her tears. Her Pheonix disappeared and Draco called out to her.


    "Ophelia? Are you in here, love?" Ophelia''s heart swelled once again, before it sunk. She didn''t know if she wanted to face Draco. She sat on the bed and made sure her tears were gone, continuing to hug his pillow. Draco noticed she was still crying and walked over to her. He sat behind her and removed his pillow. He pulled her back flush against his chest and that was when Ophelia broke down. Draco cooed her and kissed her head several times. He hated himself for making her feel this way.


    "Baby, I''m so sorry about this morning. I just didn''t want to talk. I wanted to sit in silence and just enjoy your company. I didn''t mean to make you sad baby girl. And for last night, no one has ever touched my mark like that, and I didn''t know what to make of the situation. I really am sorry, love. Please forgive me," Ophelia let out a sob and turned around to face him. Ophelia straddled Draco as she tried to hug him. Draco held her face and wiped her tears away.


    "I thought you were so mad at me Draco, you''ve never treated me like that." Ophelia cried and their hearts broke.


    "It will never happen again," Draco said as he kissed Ophelia passionately. Ophelia held onto Draco tightly, only parting for a few moments to breathe before they continued loving one another.


    "You aren''t mad at me?" Ophelia asked as she shed a tear at the thought. Draco wiped away her tear and kissed her lips ever so softly.


    "No, darling. I would never be mad at you. You are my everything. You are my mea lux." Ophelia''s lips trembled and hugged Draco even tighter. Draco rubbed Ophelia''s back as he laid themselves down. Draco and Ophelia continued to slowly kiss each other for a while before there was a comfortable silence. Ophelia saw his mark and wanted to ask him if she could see it. She didn''t want to upset him again. Ophelia looked up at him, to see he was already admiring her. Ophelia cleared her throat before she spoke.


    "Draco?" Ophelia''s voice was just above a whisper.


    "Yes, love?" Ophelia smiled and started to play with Draco''s sweater.


    "Do you mind if I see it?" Draco tensed for a moment as he thought. She has already seen it, and he knows she is only asking because she doesn''t want him angry and her again. Draco sighed and nodded. Ophelia''s eyes lit up for just a moment before she slowly rolled up his sleeve. Ophelia stared at the mark and marveled in its beauty. Ophelia looked up again and saw Draco eyeing her. He was on edge, thinking that she would randomly leave him and change her mind about everything. Ophelia seemed to sense this and grabbed his other hand.


    "I''m not going anywhere, Draco. I love you," Draco nodded his head, his breathing becoming uneven. Ophelia looked uneasy as well, but it was only because she wanted to ask another question.


    "Can I touch it?" Draco gaped at her. He wasn''t expecting her to ask him that question. Draco thought for a moment, and Ophelia waited patiently. Draco nodded once and she gave him a soft smile. Ophelia traced his mark with soft, gentle touches. She had his arm in her lap and she didn''t take her eyes off of it. Ophelia grabbed his arm and lifted it up toward her mouth. Draco took in a sharp breath as she pepper light kisses overtop his mark. Draco didn''t believe what he was seeing. He didn''t think Ophelia would ever act that way. He didn''t think Ophelia would kiss his mark and love it as she loves him. Ophelia was still upset he hadn''t told her sooner, and that everyone had kept secrets from her, but she still loved Draco and would do anything for him. Ophelia finally stopped peppering his mark in kisses and looked back up at Draco. Draco''s eyes were filled with love, and his heart was soaring. Ophelia felt like she was whole again and laid down on Draco''s chest. The couple held one another for a while before Ophelia came up with another question.


    "Draco?" Ophelia felt his hum of response while he was playing with her hair. It made her sigh before she asked her question.


    "What room are we in?" Draco let out a slight chuckle.


    "The room of requirement. Whatever you deeply need, the doors appear and the room is filled with whatever it is that you need. Like how you needed me and my bedroom appeared." Ophelia nodded and thought she was done with her questions when she thought of another.


    "Draco, how did you find me anyway?" Draco grew tense and chuckled a bit. Ophelia sat up and looked at her boyfriend. He sighed and looked at the ceiling as he lay still on the bed.


    "I was worried about you, and I didn''t want anything happening to you while you were wandering. So, I took Harry''s cloak and followed you in here." Draco''s face grew red and Ophelia grabbed the pillow they weren''t using and hit him once with it. Draco laughed and Ophelia groaned and laid the other way and turned away from him.


    "Oh, love. I''m sorry." Draco pulled Ophelia close to his chest and she grumbled. She wouldn''t dare let him know the satisfaction that the action gave her.


    "Yeah, whatever." She sighed and kissed his cheek lightly when she turned around for a split second. Draco kissed her cheek and the couple laid there for hours on end, enjoying one another''s presence. Draco noticed it was getting late and sat up


    "Come on love, I want to show you something." Ophelia groaned and rubbed her eyes. She was just about to fall asleep when Draco woke her again. Ophelia followed Draco around aimlessly until they came to a set of stairs. The couple traveled up the stairs, and at the top, she saw they were in a tower of sorts. There was a telescope and Ophelia was in awe. Ophelia walked to one of the many windows of the tower and gazed upon the land surrounding Hogwarts.


    "This is the astronomy tower, love. This was where I came all the time to think about you when I couldn''t sleep at night." Ophelia looked at him and quickly embraced him. Her head was on his chest and his head was on top of her, kissing her hair every now and then. Ophelia''s heart was soaring, and she was beyond happy.


    She knew that they truly could work through anything that stumbled across them.

 Chapter Eighteen

    It¡¯s been a couple of months since Ophelia and Draco went into hiding. They made sure to always know where the other was at all times. They were also very careful as to not leave the school grounds. If they did, they would use the invisibility cloak to walk around Hogsmeade until they got to a safe spot. The couple has been taking their time working on their relationship. Every night, Draco lets Ophelia touch and look at his dark mark all she wants. Ophelia really has grown to love the mark, and if it were possible she would say she loves Draco more because of it. Winter break was about halfway done, and that meant students might be coming back to finish classes. That was if their parents allowed them to come back for the year. Ophelia and Draco were also working on their spell casting work. They wanted to be prepared for anything that were to happen. The couple has been working on defensive and offensive spells and their skills have improved a lot. Professor McGonagall and Professor Snape have been helping them with the spells, as well as the other students that are residing in the castle.


    ¡°Ophelia?¡± Ophelia smiled and looked up toward Draco.


    ¡°Yes, Draco?¡± Ophelia was brushing her hair in the bathroom. It was the last thing she had to do for the day.


    ¡°Would you like to go to Diagon Alley today?¡± Ophelia smiled as her boyfriend came up behind her and hugged her. Draco kissed her cheek and looked at her through the mirror.


    ¡°Are you sure we should? They might find us.¡± Ophelia put down her hairbrush and put her arms on top of Draco¡¯s.


    ¡°Ophelia, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be fine. If anything happens, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Ophelia smiled and sighed. She nodded a few times and Draco turned her around to kiss her. After she agreed, Draco and Ophelia got ready to go to Diagon Alley. When they were finished, Draco grabbed the invisibility cloak and they apparated to Diagon Alley. They walked into the Weasley¡¯s Wizard Wheezes shop and looked around. Ophelia had been feeling uneasy, and not even the twins could help her.


    ¡°Ophelia, nothing is going to happen. You¡¯re safe here.¡± Fred said and Ophelia sighed. She felt her heart starting to race and she always listened to her gut. Currently, it was saying get the hell out of there.


    ¡°No. Somethings wrong. I can feel it. We need to leave, now!¡± She grabbed Draco¡¯s hand and tried rushing out of the shop. The twins only sighed and shook their heads. They truly thought their friend was paranoid until they saw the death eaters that entered the shop. The twins ran down the stairs with their wands out. Lucius came forward and Draco put Ophelia behind him. Ophelia was crying silently. She knew it. She knew something bad was going to happen.


    ¡°I told you,¡± Ophelia whispered into Draco¡¯s ear. Draco hadn¡¯t felt this much guilt in so long. He should have listened to Ophelia.


    ¡°Draco, come now. We¡¯re going home to the manor.¡± Draco was furious with his father.


    ¡°No. Ophelia and I aren¡¯t going anywhere.¡± Lucius scoffed and pulled out his wand.


    ¡°Fine, you leave me no choice. Crucio!¡± Draco fell to the floor groaning and screaming in pain. Ophelia was trying to help him, but she couldn¡¯t. There was no way to help him. Ophelia was sobbing as she tried consoling her love.


    ¡°Stop it! We¡¯ll go with you, just stop it!¡± Ophelia screamed at Lucius and he continued for just a moment before he stopped. Draco gasped for breath and stayed in a fetal position. He was ashamed of himself that he allowed Ophelia to witness what he just went through. Ophelia was still crying and held Draco¡¯s head in her lap. Draco started to get a nose bleed and she wiped the blood away onto her pants. Draco was taking in deep, shallow breaths and Ophelia was running her fingers through his hair. Draco was grabbed roughly by the death eaters and Ophelia stood quickly. Bellatrix grabbed her and Ophelia couldn¡¯t have been more scared.


    ¡°You¡¯ve caused us quite some trouble, Ophelia.¡± Bellatrix couldn¡¯t wait to kill the girl in front of the dark lord. She also couldn¡¯t wait to torture her. She had been the cause of all of their problems and was finally going to be dealt with. They all apparated to the Malfoy Manor, and the twins looked at one another sadly. They decided to apparate to Hogwarts to tell professor McGonagall and Snape what had happened.


    Harry and Hermione were on their own since Ronald left. They had long left the forest they had arrived in and had continued traveling around the world in search of the Horcruxes. Currently, Harry had found the sword of Gryffindor and Ronald had saved him from the water. The trio had gotten to another forest where they were captured and were being brought to the Malfoy Manor by the Snatchers.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Draco and Ophelia were sitting in the corner of the room holding one another when they spotted their friends. Something was wrong with Harry¡¯s face, but they knew it was him. Lucius grabbed Draco and brought him over to Harry.


    ¡°Draco, all you have to do, is tell us if this is him. Then we are going to be okay!¡± Lucius was desperate at this point. Draco knew he couldn¡¯t give up Harry. They had become friends, and Harry has done a lot for Draco. Draco acted as though he was staring intently at Harry, trying to figure it out. He lightly shook his head no.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not him.¡± Ophelia let out a quiet sigh of relief. Sooner or later, whatever happened to Harry¡¯s face would wear off and they would be in trouble. Hermione and Ophelia exchanged glances and they give each other small smiles. At least they knew that they were okay.


    ¡°Take them downstairs to the dungeon, I want to interrogate the Mudblood,¡± Bellatrix said as Harry and Ronald were taken to the dungeon and locked in there. As Bellatrix tortured Hermione, her friends couldn¡¯t bear listening to her screams of agony. Draco held Ophelia in the corner as she cried into his chest. They knew they couldn¡¯t do anything to help her. Once Bellatrix was done, she walked over to Ophelia and grabbed her by her hair. Ophelia let out a scream of her own and was thrown down next to Hermione. Hermione was too weak to move, and could only stare at her friend.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn,¡± Bellatrix said in a high pitched voice before she started laughing. Bellatrix used the Cruciatus curse on Ophelia and Ophelia nearly ruined her vocal cords by how loud she was screaming. Bellatrix got on top of Ophelia just as she had done to Hermione. Draco tried to rush to Ophelia to stop what was happening to her but Lucius held him back. He held his wand up to his neck and muttered threats of killing him if he were to move another muscle. Ophelia continued to scream and Draco started to sob. He couldn¡¯t handle seeing his love get hurt, especially by his aunt.


    As Bellatrix was cutting something into Ophelia¡¯s arm, Voldemort rushed in with Nagini. As soon as Voldemort saw Ophelia on the ground screaming in pain, he screamed at Bellatrix.


    ¡°Bellatrix!¡± She looked up quickly and smiled at her master.


    ¡°My lord, I was just teaching her a lesson,¡± Bellatrix giggled as she dragged the knife across Ophelia¡¯s skin one last time. Draco elbowed his father in the gut and ran over to Ophelia. He shoved Bellatrix out of the way and held Ophelia. He continued to sob over her limp body. She was taking in small, shallow breaths, and she knew she was going to pass out any minute. She looked up to Draco and muttered words only he could hear.


    ¡°I love you,¡± Ophelia spoke weakly and Draco cried as he kissed her forehead.


    ¡°I love you too,¡± Draco moved Ophelia so that she was sitting in his lap and her head was on his chest. He ran his fingers through her hair and hugged her tight. Voldemort saw just how much he loved Ophelia, and it brought a slight warmth to his heart. Voldemort felt rage toward Bellatrix for hurting Ophelia and brought out his wand.


    ¡°Get out, Bellatrix, before I kill you.¡± Voldemort didn¡¯t care at this point. Bellatrix didn¡¯t understand. What had she done wrong? Voldemort brought up his wand and was about to say the killing curse, but Harry, Ronald, Luna, Mr. Lovegood, and Dobby appeared from the dungeons. Lucius all but growled at Dobby. Dobby smirked and the fight ensued. Draco was still protecting Ophelia as the rest of his friends were fighting and starting to leave. Before they apparated away, Bellatrix threw her knife at them and it apparated away with the group. Ophelia shed silent tears, knowing that the knife was going to hit one of them.


    The group of friends apparated to the safe house of Bill and Fleur Weasley, and that is where they buried Dobby the free elf. They continued with making a plan for how to get the next Horcrux.


    Voldemort started to make his way toward Ophelia and Draco pulled her closer to him.


    ¡°Get away from her.¡± Draco was furious with everyone in the room except for his mother. She was silently shedding tears because her son had been broken by her husband and her sister. Voldemort didn¡¯t heed the warning and continued to make his way toward Ophelia. Voldemort took a good look at her almost unconscious state. He frowned and looked at Narcissa.


    ¡°Narcissa, make a few healing potions for Ophelia here, make sure she is good as new.¡± Narcissa¡¯s eyes went wide and she nodded before slowly making her way out of the room. She rounded the corner and stayed where she would listen in on the conversation. Narcissa was very curious about why Voldemort cared about this one girl so much. Voldemort glared daggers at Bellatrix and she started to feel guilty for some reason. She didn¡¯t know why the dark lord cared so much about some random witch.


    ¡°You had no right to do this. I explicitly gave you orders to not hurt her.¡± Voldemort was furious, and he might as well take his anger out on the person who had done the damage.


    ¡°She is just a child. There are more of her. What is wrong with getting rid of one, measly child!¡± Voldemort screamed in anger and shot all kinds of spells at her. She dodged them and put up a shield. The next words that came flowing from Voldemort''s mouth had everyone in shock, and it was the final thing Ophelia heard before she passed out.


    ¡°I will not have anyone risking the life of my daughter!¡±

 Chapter Nineteen

    Ophelia woke up in a green bedroom. There were silk sheets of dark green, and the comforter was a silver color. The pillows were black and the whole color of the room was grey. She didn''t have to ask to know she was in Draco''s room. She groaned as she sat up and looked around. The bathroom door was shut and she could hear water running. Ophelia tried to sit up more but groaned loudly from the throbbing pain in her head. Narcissa came in and gave her a look of sorrow. She felt that Ophelia didn''t deserve what happened to her. She was just a child. Narcissa came in with a few healing potions and popped the top off one of them. Ophelia knew she could trust Narcissa and allowed her to help her drink the potion. After Ophelia drank the potion, Narcissa started muttering healing spells and after a few moments, Ophelia was good as new. Draco had come out of the bathroom in boxers and lounge pants and blushed a deep red when his mother saw him come out like that. Narcissa sighed with a small smile.


    "I''ll leave you two be. Also, Ophelia, your parents know you''re here and they will be here shortly," Ophelia nodded and Draco sighed. He sat on the side of his bed and put his face in his hands. Draco had so many questions running through his mind. Was Ophelia okay? Did she need anything? Why she didn''t tell him that Voldemort was her father? Draco started to become angry and Ophelia started to become sad. She also had a million questions running through her mind. Why wasn''t Draco saying anything? Did she disappoint him by not defending herself, even though she couldn''t? Who else knew that she was Voldemorts child? Ophelia sighed and jumped a little bit when Draco stood up suddenly. Draco turned around to face her and if looks could kill she would be hundreds of feet below the ground.


    "Draco?" Ophelia spoke softly.


    "What the fuck didn''t you tell me?" Ophelia jumped and started crying.


    "What do you mean? I didn''t know either!" Ophelia was beyond hurt when Draco started yelling at her, especially for no reason. Draco scoffed and shook his head while laughing.


    "You got me. Really, you did. Now, I''m going to ask again, why the fuck, didn''t you tell me you were his kid?" Draco was talking normally now, and this scared the living hell out of Ophelia. She had never seen this side of Draco, and she didn''t want to see it ever again. Ophelia got out of bed with a stiff body and turned to look at her boyfriend. ''How could he make up such assumptions?'' She thought. This only made Ophelia fume as she shook her head.


    "I had no idea, Draco. You know I was adopted by Blaise''s family, and you know what they told me? That my mother died, and my father didn''t want me. That is what I was told. I was told that my own supposed father didn''t want me so he gave me away. I don''t know why this happened, Draco, but I can''t believe how you could be such a fucking prick to assume that I knew about this! I thought you were better than that!" Ophelia was crying. This was a major argument for them. The only other argument they had was over Draco''s dark mark.


    Draco shook his head and scoffed again.


    "Bullshit, you knew. You knew the whole time and didn''t tell me." Ophelia''s mouth went slightly agape and she truly couldn''t believe him. She laughed and shook her head.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "I can''t believe you. Don''t want to believe me? Fine. Suit yourself. But you''re losing me if you continue to treat me this way." Draco glared daggers at Ophelia. He really thought she lied to him and didn''t tell her something this important.


    "Suits me. Get out," Ophelia''s heart broke into two. She really didn''t think that Draco would leave her. Ophelia started to cry and Draco was on the verge of tears.


    "Fine! If you want me to leave then I will! But I''m not lying!" Ophelia screamed as she sobbed. Ophelia''s parents, as well as Narcissa, quietly opened the door. They had been listening from outside the door, but quickly knew that the argument was escalating quickly. Draco gripped his hair and groaned in anger. He didn''t know what to believe. Ophelia hadn''t ever lied to him, and he knew that.


    "I refuse to believe that you didn''t know shit about this! You had to of known!" Draco screamed and Ophelia screamed in anger.


    "Then why don''t you fucking make me drink Veritaserum!" Ophelia screamed at the top of her lungs and that was when the parents walked in. Ophelia started to run to her parents but Draco grabbed her arm in an attempt to stop her. He realized she wasn''t lying when she mentioned veritas serum. Draco figured if someone was telling the truth, they wouldn''t be afraid of bringing it up. Ophelia screamed and turned around quickly. The parents gasped as Ophelia slapped Draco hard on the cheek. Draco let go of her arm and held his cheek. Draco looked really shocked, as the last person to have hit him was Hermione when she punched him in their third year. Ophelia ran to her parents and hugged them as she cried. Mrs. Zabini looked up at Draco and shook her head.


    "She had no clue, Draco. But we did. Stay the fuck away from Ophelia." Ophelia''s parent''s escorted her out of the room to provide her with a guest bedroom. Narcissa stood there on the brink of tears. She couldn''t believe that her son had done that. He wasn''t any better than his father.


    "I thought I raised you better than this, Draco." Narcissa left the room and shut his door. Draco stood next to his bed and cursed to himself. He really fucked up this time. He most likely lost her due to his rash actions. He shouldn''t have lashed out like that, but he didn''t know what to do. Everyone probably loved the fact that they were together due to her being his child. Draco sighed and sat down on the bed. He thought about all the times they spent together. Every single time they were loving each other. Hell, Draco didn''t even know if he had a girlfriend anymore. Draco let out a shaky breath and picked up his wand from the nightstand. He thought about every happy memory that he had of Ophelia. He focused on her smiles, the shine that appeared in her eyes whenever he smiled at her, the way her hair was just so soft. He thought of every little kiss that they shared.


    "Expecto Patronum," Draco whispered and his ragdoll cat Patronus ran around him before it settled in front of him. The way the cat was looking at Draco looked like it was judging him about what he had done. Draco sighed and rubbed his face.


    "Are you able to send messages to people for me?" Draco was hopeful. He remembered what Ophelia had done months ago and was hoping he would be able to as well. The cat nodded once and Draco smiled.


    "Send this to Hermione, Harry, and Ron," The cat nodded and stayed silent, waiting for Draco to speak.


    "Guys, I fucked up. I know why Ophelia was put into Slytherin. I know why the sorting hat was so quick to put her into Slytherin. I don''t know why I didn''t believe her when he told me she didn''t know about the whole thing, but I''ve messed up big time. I don''t know what to do. I don''t know how to fix things, and I need your help. I need your help on winning back the heart of Voldemort''s daughter, Ophelia Riddle."

 Chapter Twenty

    Ophelia was more than devastated. She still loved Draco, but she couldn''t believe that he had acted that way toward her.''Was that was everyone was talking about? Was that how he acted before I came to Hogwarts?''Ophelia thought. Ophelia cried in her parent''s arms and wondered where she went wrong. Why she would ever be treated that way by Draco. She didn''t understand. However, one thing she knew for sure was that she still loved Draco and that she didn''t want to leave him. It would definitely take some time to forgive him for what he did, but for now, Ophelia didn''t want to be near him. Mrs. Zabini rubbed Ophelia''s back and Mr. Zabini ran his fingers through her hair. As much as Ophelia appreciated their gestures, it would never compare to how Draco made her feel better. Blaise ran into the room after a few minutes after he heard what had happened. Blaise was going to deal with the situation by talking to Draco after he made sure Ophelia was okay. Ophelia looked up at her adoptive parents and spoke in a whisper.


    "What is my name?" They looked confused.


    "Honey, what do you mean? Your name is Ophelia." Ophelia shook her head.


    "No, what shall my last name be now? Will it stay Zabini? Or will it be changed to what that monsters last name is?" Ophelia sobbed as she curled into a ball. Mrs. Zabini sighed.


    "Honey, that is for you to decide. We won''t force you to change your last name just because you found out you were his daughter. We won''t force you to do anything that you don''t want to." Ophelia nodded and was more than confused about the situation. She always wondered who her father was, and always wanted to take on his last name if she ever discovered who he was. But now that she has, she''s not too sure if she wants to anymore. She is more than fine with Zabini, but it won''t even matter in a few years. She planned on marrying Draco, but now she wasn''t even too sure about that. She still loved him with all of her being, but she didn''t understand why Draco would ever assume that she knew about the situation. He didn''t even talk to her like a regular person. He screamed at her.


    Blaise walked up to Ophelia and held her hand. Ophelia was still crying, but she wasn''t sobbing anymore.


    "Was that what you guys meant? Was that how he acted before I came around?" Ophelia''s lip quivered again at the thought. Blaise shushed her and pulled her into a hug. Blaise sighed. He knew exactly what his sister meant. He knew Draco''s temper, and no one liked being at the receiving end. He especially didn''t like seeing his sister at that end when she did nothing wrong. She didn''t know. Hell, Blaise didn''t even know. Blaise sighed as he kissed Ophelia''s forehead and stood up. He started walking to the door and Ophelia spoke up.


    "Where are you going?" Blaise turned around to face Ophelia before he left the room.


    "I''m going to talk to Draco." Ophelia nodded sadly and Blaise shut the door. Blaise was about to walk into Draco''s room, but he heard voices talking.


    "Draco, you really messed up. I mean, you have to think about it. Do you think Mister and Misses Zabini wouldreallytell Ophelia that her father is the one and only you-know-who? She would be devastated and scared of every corner. I now see why they sent her away to Beauxbatton''s because it makes sense. He would have searched Hogwarts first since everyone went there. Draco, you overreacted and didn''t even give her a chance to explain her side of the story. You need to give her time to calm down before you talk to her."Draco sighed and rubbed his face. He sighed before casting his spell and spoke. Blaise had an idea and cast his Patronus outside the door and instructed him to listen from outside the door.


    "I know. I fucked up big time and I don''t know how to fix it. I just want to hold her and tell her how sorry I am. I don''t know why I lashed out like that. This whole Voldemort being her father thing is stressful enough, not to mention we''ve all been in hiding for the past few months. I''m just so scared that the woman I''ve loved since I was six-years-old will leave me because I can''t stop being stressed out. I mean, for fuck''s sake Hermione, she was fucking tortured by my aunt and almost died in my arms. I was stressed out about her almost dying, and now I''m stressed out that she will leave me without a glance because of my temper. A temper that I have no idea how to control sometimes. Do you really think I should leave her alone for a while? What if I don''t give her much attention because I took your advice and she thinks I''m still mad at her? I mean, she threatened Veritaserum and right then and there I knew she wasn''t lying. And right after that, I felt terrible and tried to stop her from leaving the room so I could apologize, but her parents came in and so did my mother and they all left with her. I just don''t want them telling her to leave me because I fucked up one time. The only other argument we''ve had was about my mark. And we fixed the problem the next day! This is completely different, and I have no idea how to make it better, let alone talk to her." Draco sighed and muttered to his cat to take the message to Hermione. Blaise whispered to his Patronus and told him to take it to Ophelia. The Patronus nodded and went on his way across the manor to take the message to Ophelia.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    At that point, Ophelia was alone as she had asked her family to let her be for a while. She was laying on the bed, wishing she was back in Draco''s room. She desperately wanted to forgive him if he were to talk to her, but she was honestly scared of him now. Knowing that the love of your life could snap on you at any moment is a scary thing. Ophelia sat up and rubbed her eyes as a blur of light came into the room. She knew it was a Patronus of some sort, but didn''t know whose.


    After the Patronus relayed everything that Draco said, she heard the mumbled voice of who to take it to. She smiled lightly as she knew it was her brother. She was a little worried for Draco at this point. She wanted to run back into his arms, but she knew she couldn''t. Not yet, anyway. She wanted to forgive him, but she was going to force herself not to until she felt like he deserved it. She knew how sorry he was, but she agreed. They needed space from one another to calm down entirely. She sighed as she cast her Patronus. Her phoenix flew around her before it sat down in front of her. She gave a small smile and whispered.


    "Send this to Draco," The phoenix nodded and stayed still. It took in the message and went off to Draco''s room. It flew in front of Draco and let the message flow.


    "I love you, Draco. No matter what you do." It was short and sweet, and it was a message that told Draco she would not be leaving him today. He sighed and sent his Patronus with a message as well. When it got to Ophelia, it rubbed up against her and she giggled.


    "I love you more than anything, Ophelia. You have been and always will be my mea lux." Ophelia teared up and held her heart. She still loved Draco immensely, and nothing would be able to change that.


    Downstairs, everyone was discussing what to do with the newfound information. Bellatrix felt guilty for almost killing her lord''s child twice. Not because she cared for the child, but because she didn''t want to lose her life. The Zabini''s were worried about Ophelia''s safety. The Parkinson''s were also there and were furious. They were going to kill Ophelia for what she did to Pansy, but now they can''t. As long as the dark lord lived, no harm could come to Ophelia.


    "My lord, Ophelia needs to be punished in some way. She turned my daughter into a rat!" Mr. Parkinson was furious and demanded that he punishes his own daughter. Blaise scoffed and everyone turned to him.


    "Oh please, the bitch Pansy was trying to impersonate Ophelia so she could break up with Draco and take him for herself. We all found out and to be honest with you Parkinson," Blaise paused and let out a breathy laugh.


    "It was the funniest fucking thing I''ve ever seen." Mr. Parkinson tried to charge at Blaise but he was held back by his wife.


    "She had no right to do such a thing. Pansy and Draco will marry someday because they are both purebloods." Narcissa glared at the parents before she let out a chuckle. Everyone turned their attention toward her.


    "You can''t, it''s too late." Narcissa gave a smirk as she walked over to the tea on the wall.


    "In my tea room upstairs, there is our family tree on a wall. Next to Draco''s name is a flower bud with the name "Ophelia Riddle" underneath it. It is too late now to try and make him fall in love with Pansy. He has found the love of his life, and no one can change that. Not even you." Narcissa sighed happily as she sipped her tea. Lucius pinched the bridge of his nose. He didn''t know what to think of the situation. He was more than pleased to know that Ophelia was his lord''s daughter, but he didn''t like how Ophelia made Draco soft. Lucius would be fine if Draco and Ophelia did marry at any point in time. Ophelia and Draco being together meant that the Malfoy family wouldn''t be targeted, and that made Lucius happy.


    "Nothing will happen to my daughter, Parkinson. If anything, your child got what was coming for her." Blaise had to stifle a laugh. He cleared his throat and decided to leave the room. All of a sudden, Ophelia came into the room. Ophelia''s eyes were bloodshot and she became very shy around everyone. Everyone heard a pop in the room and Ophelia had become overjoyed.


    "Zinzsy!" Ophelia ran to her house-elf and hugged her. Lucius scoffed and Voldemort was observing his daughter.


    "Zinzsy heard what had happened to Miss Ophelia, and Zinzsy just had to check up on her." Zinzsy smiled and they sat together.


    "I''m glad you''re here Zinzsy." Ophelia smiled and Lucius groaned and started to walk toward the elf and Ophelia. Ophelia stood and grabbed her wand.


    "Get that thing out of here!" Lucius was only two feet away when Ophelia screamed.


    "Flippendo!" Lucius screamed as he was flown across the room. Blaise chuckled and patted his sisters back. Voldemort watched as his daughter stuck up for herself and he couldn''t have felt more proud. He decided he would deal with Lucius when he woke up, and would just enjoy seeing the woman his daughter has become.

 Chapter Twenty-One

    It has been an entire week since the fight between Ophelia and Draco. They''ve slowly been working it out, and Draco promised he would talk to her about any problems before he made assumptions. This made Ophelia extremely happy. She was happy that she and Draco didn''t have to break up because of his behavior, and she was most certainly happy that things between them were going back to the way things were. Currently, everyone was sitting at the Malfoy dining room table. The entire Zabini family was there, the Malfoy''s, Voldemort, Bellatrix, who has been avoiding Ophelia entirely, and even the Parkinson''s. Oh yes, Pansy was finally okay after her few months in the hospital wing. She was planning on getting her revenge soon. Even though everyone advised Pansy against it, she was still raging on the inside.


    Pansy didn''t and still doesn''t know that Ophelia is Voldemort''s daughter, but even if she did know, it wouldn''t stop her from trying to break up Ophelia and Draco, let alone killing Ophelia. Pansy thought she deserved to be with Draco instead of her, and mark her words, she was going to make sure she ended up with him. Because is Pansy couldn''t have him, no one could.


    After breakfast, Ophelia excused herself quickly and let for the garden. She still wanted nothing to do with her real father, and everyone understood why. He was the one who started everything, and like hell she was going to be brought into it. She wandered over to the sing that hung from the largest tree. She sat on it and practiced her wandless magic. The first thing she did was conjure her Patronus. She smiled as the Phoenix flew around her and sat down quickly. Ophelia swung lightly on the swing, enjoying the peace and quiet that surrounded her.


    Voldemort was watching her from the porch. He was thankfully out of view to Ophelia''s peripherals, and he couldn''t be more thankful. He was devastated when her mother died at childbirth, and he knew he wouldn''t have been a good father if he tried to raise her by himself. That''s why he put her up for adoption. He didn''t know who had adopted her, but he knew it was a wizard family. He was thrilled to find out that the Zabini''s had adopted her. He knew that they would be a good fit for her. Voldemort thought about the deal he made with Lucius the other day.


    Voldemort and Lucius had made an agreement, that neither of them would do anything to ruin the relationship between the children, but also that no harm was to come to his daughter, not even her elf, who had decided to move into the Malfoy Manor. Ophelia was more than thrilled to see her elf friend, and as long as Ophelia was happy, Voldemort was happy. Well, as happy as he could possibly be. As long as his daughter was safe, and working with him by his side with his death eaters, he would be ecstatic. He would hope that she would continue his work if something were to ever happen to him. In accordance with the deal Lucius and Voldemort made, no harm would come to Draco as long as the couple continue to stay together, as well as the rest of the Malfoy family.


    Zinzsy ended up joining Ophelia and they got to talking. Voldemort was still watching her closely, especially when Pansy had come into view. Pansy was planning on hurting her one way or another. Pansy watched Ophelia and Zinzsy. Pansy was thinking of things she could do to Ophelia that would start out as harmless. Pansy was thinking of a bat-bogey hex. Pansy smirked as she saw Draco heading toward her. Voldemort saw what was going to happen and slowly started to make his way toward the couple. He wanted to see what his daughter would do this time to defend herself.


    Ophelia spotted Draco and became a little stiff. They haven''t had a moment to themselves since the fight. Even when they were talking through the argument, there were other people about twenty feet away from them. But now, things are relatively okay and she''s worried something bad might happen between the two once again. Pansy cast the bat-bogey hex on Ophelia as soon as Draco was within five feet. Ophelia screamed to the top of her lungs as bat started to fly out of her nose. Draco was startled and was about to cast a hex breaker spell when everyone came out in a rush. Bellatrix giggled slightly which earned her a glare from Voldemort. Pansy was cackling in the corner and everyone knew it was her doing. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Zinzsy snapped her fingers and the hex was broken. Ophelia''s nose started to bleed and when he looked up at Pansy, Pansy felt her blood run cold. The face Ophelia made was murderous, and if it were possible, Pansy would be more than six feet under. Ophelia took out her wand and screamed out a spell she never thought she''d scream.


    "Sectum Sempra!" Pansy fell to the ground. Ophelia was breathing heavily. She ran over to Pansy and grabbed her by her shirt.


    "If I wasn''t so nice, I would have killed you by now!" Ophelia was screaming in a voice deeper than normal. She was beyond the point of furious. Ophelia felt the urge to actually kill Pansy, and she has never felt this angry toward anyone in her entire life. Ophelia thought Pansy should''ve learned her lesson months ago to not mess with her. Ophelia started to punch Pansy in the face with all of her strength. Anywhere Ophelia could reach she made sure that it hurt. At some point, Ophelia''s knuckles weren''t only covered in Pansy''s blood. It took both Draco and Blaise to pull Ophelia off of Pansy. The Parkinson''s started muttering the healing encantation they learned from Severus for this spell. Ophelia was thrashing in the boys'' arms and when they finally released her, everyone looked at her in shock, including Zinzsy. Zinzsy knew that Ophelia could have a violent temper, but she never knew it would be to the extent to where she could have possibly killed someone.


    Ophelia stood before the others a panting and bloodied mess, a mixture of her own and Pansy''s. Draco tried to reach out to her but she flinched and ended up hitting his arm away. Ophelia started to make her way into the house but stopped in the doorway of the porch. She started to laugh like a maniac. She turned around to everyone else and spoke.


    "Is this good enough? Is this what you expect of me? Am I a true Slytherin now?" The more Ophelia spoke the louder she got. Ophelia felt such a firey rage inside her and felt the need to quench it. Ophelia went to a room where she and Draco had sparred before and started casting all kinds of spells on the testing dummies. She mostly used Expelliarmus, Flippendo, other spells similar to those. As Ophelia was letting out her anger, and eventually tiring herself out and passing out in the sparring room, she had no idea what was going on outside.


    Pansy was given a healing potion for the other injuries Ophelia had given her. Pansy was once again fuming. She was definitely going to kill her sometime soon. Voldemort walked up to the girl who he thought to be pathetic. Everyone parted for Voldemort as he made his way toward and Pansy was getting cocky.


    "My lord, you have to do something about that wretched thing. She''s a disgrace and deserves to be punished. Killed even," Voldemort pulled out his wand and threw Pansy across the garden. Narcissa had to stifle a laugh as she knew Pansy was going to get what she deserved. Blaise and Draco flat out laughed. They knew what was about to happen. Pansy was about to be put in her place and they were living for it.


    "Don''t you dare talk like that about Ophelia again. She is more important than you think, and if she is killed, and I find out it was you who killed my daughter, I will make sure your death is a million times more painful than hers was." Pansy''s eyes widened. ''Shit!'' Pansy thought. She didn''t think Ophelia was that important. It explains why she was put into Slytherin.


    "That thing is your child?" Pansy asked and Voldemort once again flew her across the garden. Pansy''s head had hit a stone railing and her head had started bleeding. Pansy was infuriated that she was one, being humiliated, and two, that she wouldn''t be able to do anything to Ophelia while everyone was around. However, she would get her revenge when the time comes. Pansy stood on wobbly legs and groaned as she wandered back inside.


    Everyone sighed as they made their way back inside. The first thing Draco did was look for Ophelia. When he found her in the sparring room, he sighed and picked her up bridal style. Draco carried her through the manor and looked toward his mother. She sighed and grabbed some washcloths and healing potions. After Narcissa and Draco cleaned her up in the bathroom, Ophelia had awoken and drank one of the health potions. Ophelia was still weak and decided she wanted to take a nap. Draco had started to carry her to her guest room but she stopped him.


    "Can I sleep in your room with you?" Draco gave her a wide smile and nodded more than he wanted to. Ophelia smiled and gave a light, airy chuckle. Draco carried her to the bed and laid her down. The couple went underneath the blankets of the large green and silver bed and fell asleep almost instantly. It was the best nap they both had gotten in the past week.

 Chapter Twenty-Two

    After Ophelia awoke from her nap with Draco, she was still angry about what had happened previously. Pansy deserved what she got, and if it hadn''t had come from Ophelia, it would have come from someone else. Ophelia rubbed her face and sighed. She didn''t like what she had become. She had let go of the darkness that somehow always had it''s hold on her. That was another thing she was grateful for Beauxbattons. They taught you manners, as well as how to control your emotions. Most of the time she had good control over her anger, and she would sometimes try to make light out of a situation if she started to get angry. Or if she did get angry, it was nowhere near how angry she had gotten earlier. Ophelia never thought that she would say the spell Bellatrix cast on her months ago. Ophelia felt that she was better than to ever cast a spell purposefully to harm someone, let alone almost kill them if it isn''t reversed.


    Ophelia got out of bed and wandered to the window. She was ashamed that she had let it take over so far. She never wanted anyone to see that side of her. She figured Voldemort enjoyed it, and she didn''t want to give her father that satisfaction. No matter what happens to her, Ophelia would die before she ever became a death eater.


    Draco watched Ophelia by the window. He was surprised she could get that angry. He didn''t think she would ever do that to any human being, let alone Pansy. Draco thought she was just always happy and nice, especially from Beaubattons. Obviously there was a hidden rage deep within her somewhere, and Draco figured it was because of her father. Draco got up and stood behind Ophelia and wrapped his arms around her. She sighed sadly and laid her head against his chest.


    "It''ll all be okay, love. I promise," Draco whispered and Ophelia nodded slightly.


    "I hope so," Ophelia mumbled quietly and the couple made their way downstairs after a few more moments. Ophelia had slept until dinner time, and she was getting quite hungry. Ophelia let out a shaky breath before she walked into the dining room. Everyone looked at her, and she quickly put her head down and sat down next to Narcissa with Draco on the other side of her.


    Narcissa felt bad for the girl. She was pushed over the edge, and everyone knew that it was because of her father''s rage inside her. Voldemorts temper. No one knew how deep it went except for Ophelia herself. She always tried to hide it as best as she could, and this time she lost the long and hard battle of keeping her anger at bay.


    No one spoke to Ophelia at dinner except for Draco, and even then they were whispers, asking if she was alright, if she would like this food on her plate or that food on her plate. Ophelia would just mumble her responses and Draco would oblige if she had asked for something.


    Lucius was eyeing the couple. He didn''t know Ophelia had it in her to lose control like that, but he was hoping that she would also become a death eater and join them. Lucius was hoping that Ophelia would be able to carry on the cause in her father''s name if something were to ever happen to him. Even though Ophelia was a half-blood, Lucius still welcomed Ophelia with open arms simply because she was Voldemort''s daughter.


    Bellatrix was minding her own business at the table. She knew better than to bring up what had happened earlier in front of everyone. She was happy the Parkinson girl got what she deserved, and she also felt a little proud of Ophelia defending herself against her. Pansy deserved the beating, and Bellatrix was hoping it would put the child in her place.


    The Zabini''s were all worried about their daughter and sister. They knew the kind of rage she held within her, and they knew at some point because of Pansy that it would have come out either sooner or later. They didn''t give a damn about Pansy''s state, but more-so Ophelia''s. Mister and Misses Zabini knew that their daughter had a darkness inside of her because of her father, and they had only witnessed it once before. It was just another good reason to send her off to Beauxbattons. When Ophelia was being homeschooled in the Manor by a private wizard professor, the professor kept being rude to her. He hated the small girl and tried to make her life hell in her school work. Ophelia had had enough one day, especially when the professor put his hand on her in an attempt to discipline her for making a small mistake on a math problem when they were working on muggle studies. The family had heard her screams of anger and came rushing into the foyer when the professor was thrown against the room. The professor tried to sue the family and ended up taking them to court. When Ophelia''s memory was shown amongst the people of the courtroom, the minister of magic had decided that Ophelia was not at fault, as they had seen every memory of her encounters with the professor. The professor ended up losing his job and was sent to Azkaban for a year or so for the potential assault of a minor, and for verbal abuse toward the young girl. Ophelia has no recollection of the event, but she always knew she had anger in her. She can feel it. She feels it grow inside her some days when she gets too stressed out. It fears her to her very core, and the only thing that keeps her anger at bay is Draco.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    The Parkinson''s were upset their daughter almost died, but they knew that they couldn''t do anything to stop the beating she got, nor could they do anything to Ophelia. She was their lord''s daughter, and they feared that if she did something like this again she would keep getting away with it. They knew their daughter deserved what she had gotten, but she didn''t deserve to die, not just yet.


    Voldemort was observing his daughter eat from across the table. She looked exhausted, as well as really sad about something. He thinks it''s from what happened with Pansy, but he saw nothing wrong with it. He was happy she was embracing the darkness that he had more than happily passed to her. Voldemort wanted more than anything for Ophelia to join him. To join his cause, and to make it their cause. The more he looked at his daughter, the more he took in her features. ''She looks just like her mother''. Voldemort thought. Same eyes, same hair, same nose. The only thing different about Ophelia was her facial structure, as well as her body structure. She looked more like her father in those ways. And where she had the same personality as her mother, she had the darkness of her father. Her mother was a muggle, and she got her magic from her father. Ophelia''s mother had a hard time getting pregnant because of some sort of condition she had; Voldemort couldn''t remember what. But when she found out she was pregnant with Ophelia, she was ecstatic that she would finally have a child. Then the pregnancy started going wrong. She would get illnesses and wouldn''t get any better. As soon as she got rid of one, another appeared. Then somewhere in her third trimester, her mother had succumbed to an illness. The doctors were able to bring her back for just enough time to deliver her premature child. As soon as Ophelia was born, her mother whispered the name loud enough for all to hear, then passed away again and did not return. That was when Voldemort knew she would have to be at least a half-blood and put her up for adoption in the wizarding world anonymously, with a letter explaining what her name was and what had happened to the mother. He didn''t dare mention himself. He knew as soon as his name was mentioned, questions would arise and his daughter would be in danger. Voldemort knew that he was not capable of caring for her and was glad when there was a rumor going around how a newborn girl name Ophelia had been adopted. Voldemort knew that if his daughter had been adopted, then she would have lived and he could find her years later.


    Voldemort was proud of who his daughter had become, but he believed that she could be more. He believed that his daughter was capable of stronger magic and could rule by his side with him.


    Voldemort stood suddenly and it had everyone on edge. He was going to say something but he stopped with his mouth slightly agape. He clutched his chest in pain and Ophelia stood up quickly. Voldemort knew that Harry and his friends had destroyed a Horcrux. Voldemort sat down in his chair with a thud and Ophelia quickly rushed over to him. She knew who he was, and how bad of a person he was, but he was still her father, and she has always had a soft spot for her father, even though he gave her away at birth.


    "What''s happening?" Ophelia didn''t know what to do, or what was even wrong. Ophelia heard Nagini hiss and her eyes went wide.


    ''Harry Potter has destroyed another Horcrux. It''s killing him.'' Ophelia didn''t understand why she was able to understand the snake. No words were said and she backed away slightly from her father and the snake.


    "This is what happens when Harry destroys a Horcrux?" Ophelia whispered and Nagini nodded. Ophelia took a glance at her father to see he was already staring at her. Voldemort stared at her in admiration at the fact that she did in fact care for him, but as well as she got the trait of parseltongue. Ophelia felt a little uncomfortable under his stare.


    "You understood Nagini?" Voldemort was hoping she would say yes. They both knew it was true, but Ophelia was scared to admit it out loud.


    "Is that good or bad that I could?" Voldemort took in a deep breath and let it out slowly.


    "No, just shows that you are more like me than you think." Ophelia grew a little angry from that statement and backed away from the table completely.


    "You''re wrong. I am nothing like you. You''re a monster, and you''ve killed so many innocent people. I would never do that, not to people who don''t deserve it. Only to people who threaten those that I love, or myself and it''s an act of self-defense." Ophelia walked away and Draco followed her. They both were about to leave the dining room when Voldemort had spoken up.


    "You can''t hide nor deny the darkness inside you. And when it comes out completely because you lose your battle with it, I will be waiting for you to join me." Ophelia gave him one last glare before she and Draco had left for his room.

 Chapter Twenty-Three

    Someone will die before the battle at Hogwarts at the Malfoy Manor.


    As the weeks went by, they turned into months. More of the Horcruxes had been found, and Voldemort had grown weaker in the past few months and Ophelia was torn on how to feel. She somehow cares for her father, but at the same time, she wants nothing to do with him. The only reason Ophelia has stayed in the Malfoy Manor for so long is because of Narcissa and Draco. Her family apparates back to their manor every night, and come back every morning to eat breakfast with her.


    Ophelia and Draco kept practicing their spells together to help strengthen one another. They would meet up in the garden and practice their spells on the dummies that they had. Blaise started joining them not too long after they first started.


    Harry, Ron, and Hermoine are now going through Aberforth''s passageway. They are on their way to Hogwarts. The battle will soon begin at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Many people will die; friends, family.


    Voldemort continued to watch his daughter practice. He admired how far she had come with her spell casting, and he was very proud of his daughter. Narcissa was proud of both Draco and Ophelia. She was glad that they have been able to work through their problems. All she wanted was for her son to be happy with someone he loves, not someone he is forced to be with. Narcissa was is still thrilled that it was Ophelia who he chose to be with. Lucius didn''t really mind her at this point, he was glad that the heir of Voldemort was with his son. One thing he hated though, was that she wasn''t a pureblood. However, her being Voldemort''s daughter made up for the fact.


    Currently, Ophelia, Draco, and Blaise were all practicing their spells. They were in a circle and were constantly throwing different spells at a training dummy.


    "Reducto!" Ophelia yelled out as she threw her spell at the dummy. It turned into dust and Draco was very happy for her.


    "Good job, love." Draco kissed Ophelia''s head and she smiled. Pansy was debating on what to do. She didn''t know if she wanted to use a potion or a spell. She observed as Bellatrix, Voldemort, and Ophelia''s parents walked over to the group.


    "Good job, honey! I''m proud of you." Mrs. Zabini hugged Ophelia and she gave her mother a wide smile.


    "Thank you, mom." Ophelia was more than pleased that she made her mother happy. She spotted Bellatrix and went a little stiff. Bellatrix scoffed and sighed.


    "I''m not going to kill you, you''re too important to my lord." She had given her a scowl and glanced at Voldemort when he spoke.


    "Yes, you''re much more powerful than you think. We need people like that with our death eaters." Ophelia was about to, once again, state that she would never join him when they heard an angry scream.


    "I''m done! I''m sick and tired of her being ''so important''! She isn''t! She''s worthless and a disgrace to the Slytherin house! She has no right being with a Pureblood since she isn''t even one!" Pansy screamed from the top of the stairs that led to the garden. Ophelia shook her head and scoffed quietly.


    "Parkinson, you''ve been told over and over again. She is the daughter of the Dark Lord. She is more important than any of us here. It is of high importance that she joins us, as well as survives. As for Draco, we never would have paired you two together. At first, we were thinking about one of the Greengrass children, but when we found out Ophelia and Draco were together, as well as whose child Ophelia was, there was without a doubt that they would stay together. No matter how many tantrums you have, nothing will ever change." Lucius commented and Ophelia had to bite her tongue to not argue with him. He was defending her in a way, and she somewhat appreciated it. Pansy was fuming and started to laugh. Draco grabbed Ophelia and put her behind him. Blaise got on the other side of Draco to cover Ophelia. The adults had backed away, and the Parkinson family had tried to get to their daughter before she lost her mind entirely.


    "If I can''t have Draco, then no one can!" Pansy brought out her wand and pointed it toward Draco. Ophelia''s eyes went wide and she quickly went in front of Draco and brought her wand out. Ophelia and Pansy yelled out their spells at the same time.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Avada Kedavra!"


    "Expelliarmus!"


    Their spells had met in the middle and a green and red line had met to create a ball of light in the middle. Voldemort was astounded. He was surprised as the last time this had happened was with him and Harry. Everyone was worried but proud of Ophelia to not stay behind her family and watch as Pansy could have killed Draco. She took action and was brave.


    Ophelia''s spell had pushed forward and was getting closer to Pansy. Pansy groaned and pushed her energy into making her spell fly toward Ophelia. The spell was very close to Ophelia, but she didn''t panic. She put everything she had into pushing away Pansy''s spell, and Pansy was becoming irritated.


    "Just, die already!" Pansy''s voice became strained as she tried to focus her energy on talking, yet keeping her spell intact. Ophelia struggled a little, but as each moment passed, she felt herself becoming stronger, yet weaker at the same time. There was a balance of sorts. A see-through barrier had covered the girls and balls of light flew around Ophelia. To Ophelia''s right, a beautiful woman with brown hair and eyes stood. Ophelia glanced at the woman, and her heart swelled. She knew this woman somehow, and even without getting to know a single thing about her, she knew exactly who she was. Ophelia let tears slide from her eyes as she spoke.


    "Mother?" Ophelia''s mother gave her a small smile. She nodded and had glanced at Ophelia''s left. Another ball of light had left the middle and settled on the other side of her. Ophelia glanced over and gave the man a confused look. He had brown hair, a strict face, yet it softened when he looked at her.


    "Who are you?" Ophelia was still crying when the man spoke.


    "My name is Tom Riddle. I am your father." Ophelia was confused and shook her head.


    "No, Voldemort is," Ophelia started to concentrate more about protecting herself and her family, but listened to the man as he spoke again.


    "Yes, that is me. I used to look like this but gave up this form and spirit as I had transformed into what you see today. This side of me has been dead for a long time, and it will never be coming back." Ophelia glanced at Tom and shed more tears as she realized this man''s words were true.


    "Why are you here?" Ophelia asked as she continued to push away Pansy''s spell of death. Her parents knew that she was talking to both of them.


    "Because we love you. We wanted to let you know you are loved, and you are important, but in more ways than one. Not because you''re the daughter of the Dark Lord, but because you are kind, and you have so much love inside you. That is what makes you special." Ophelia''s mother commented and Ophelia tried hard to stop her sobs.


    "Darling, it''s okay. Let go," Ophelia bit her lip and drew blood. She wasn''t ready to say goodbye to the mother she never met.


    "I never even got your name," Ophelia''s pain flowed through her wand, and she found herself winning the battle against Pansy.


    "Aurora, my love. Now please, let go!" Aurora pleaded with her daughter.


    "Let go, my child," Tom spoke and after another moment of fighting, she screamed and turned away from the spell so she wouldn''t get hit. Pansy was thrown backward and into the wall of the Manor. The spirits of Ophelia''s mother and father retreated and created a smokey area. Ophelia was panting and laying on her stomach. Draco ran over to her to hold her in his arms.


    "Ophelia?" Draco moved her hair from her face and she weakly looked up at her love.


    "I''m fine, just tired," Ophelia whispered and Voldemort had walked over to her. He was in the utmost shock, and he didn''t know what to say. All he wanted to know was if his daughter was okay. When he saw the state of Ophelia, he immediately turned to the Parkinson''s.


    "You know what must be done." Mrs. Parkinson started to sob and plead for Voldemort to have mercy of some sort. Voldemort walked over to Pansy and she was just waking up from being unconscious. Nagini followed quickly behind Voldemort and waited for his command.


    Pansy was scared for her life. She wanted to kill Draco so no one could have him. She didn''t want to fight Ophelia.


    "Please," Voldemort looked over to Nagini and spoke to her in her language.


    ''Kill her,'' Nagini hissed and got into her striking position. Pansy tried to get up but before she could, Nagini had started to strike her. Nagina struck Pansy about ten times before she stopped so her lord could kill the child.


    "I gave you many chances, Parkinson. And you failed to listen. Therefore, you must die," Pansy''s breathing was ragged and before she could speak, Voldemort had cast his spell.


    "Avada Kedavra!" A split second later, Pansy''s lifeless body laid on the steps of the Malfoy Manor. And Ophelia had watched. She watched as her father took matters into his own hands and killed Pansy. She watched Mrs. Parkinson sob next to her daughter''s body. She saw the relief on Draco and Blaise''s faces. She saw the pity on Narcissa''s face. She also saw the relief on her parent''s faces.


    As Voldemort turned to face his daughter, she let out a breath and closed her eyes.


    Ophelia had finally passed out from her fight with Pansy.


    And someone had died before the battle had even begun.

 Chapter Twenty-Four

    The people at the  Malfoy Manor were getting ready for battle. For Draco, Ophelia, and Blaise, they would be fighting for Hogwarts and all of their friends. They refused to ever serve Voldemort, whether he was Ophelia''s father or not. Everyone knew that Ophelia would never join her father''s "cause", as she would never join something that involved doing such cruel acts.


    Voldemort knew she wouldn''t join, but he was still hoping that she would change her mind and stand by his side. He knew that he most likely wouldn''t last much longer, due to Harry Potter destroying the Horcruxes. Voldemort already knew that the last of the Horcruxes is Nagini. Voldemort knew he couldn''t let anything happen to her, but he also knew he couldn''t let anything happen to Ophelia. No matter how badly he wanted to protect her from her enemies, he knew he couldn''t. He knew he had his priorities, and where Ophelia was now one of them, he had other things to do first. Like killing Harry Potter.


    Draco, Ophelia, and Blaise were being forced to arrive with the Death Eaters, but they had a plan to apparate away to their friends once they had gotten there. No one else knew they were doing this, except for Narcissa. The three of them trusted Narcissa with their lives. And Narcissa would do anything to protect the three of them. No one had any doubt that Draco would protect Ophelia in any way he could. And no one had any doubt that Ophelia would do the same thing for Draco.  They love each other too much to have anything happen to one another. They would die for one another, but of course, they would never say that out loud. The thought of either of them being dead was just too much to think about.


    The trio had refused to think about the thought of any of them dying. They all love one another too much.


    The trio was sitting in the garden when Voldemort and Lucius come up to them. Draco wrapped his arm around Ophelia as a precaution. Even though Voldemort and his father had made a deal, he didn''t trust his father enough. Lucius gave his son a look, silently telling him to knock it off.


    "We are ready to go," Voldemort stated and Ophelia frowned. She was beyond devastated knowing that some of her friends were going to get hurt. The trio slowly stood and sighed. They grabbed hands and walked slowly toward the ground. Narcissa stood behind them and rubbed the children''s backs. The Zabini family then quickly made their way to their children and Draco. They gave them encouraging smiles, silently telling the children that everything will be okay. They sighed as they apparated to the hill outside the castle.


    The scene in front of Ophelia terrified her to her very core. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    She saw the fires, she saw her friends fighting Giants, Acromantulas, and Dementors. Ophelia started to cry as she saw some people she knew fall, knowing they would never again get up. She covered her mouth with her hand and choked on a sob. Draco held her close and kissed her forehead, mumbling quiet words to her in an attempt to calm her down. Blaise rubbed her back in an attempt to try and calm her down. Her mind immediately went to Harry, Ron, and Hermione. She became terrified, wondering if they are okay. She felt the need to run, but she knew she had to wait for the perfect moment to leave her father and his followers. She couldn''t make stupid decisions that might end up in her or her friends get hurt.


    Then they saw Neville running to the edge of the bridge. It was then that everyone noticed the forcefield surrounding the castle. Ophelia gave Neville a worried look, hoping he understood her silent sign of asking for help. Draco and Blaise also gave Neville the same look and he looked torn. They saw him send out a Patronus, hopefully telling their friends what was going on. Ophelia was trying her best to keep her composure around everyone else. Narcissa nonchalantly walked up to the children and put her hands on Draco''s and Ophelia''s shoulders. She was trying to be discrete and was hoping she was being successful.


    "Look, the moment that there is a hole in that forcefield, get in there and save your friends, and save yourselves. Get the hell away from here and fight for your fucking lives." Narcissa whispered and Ophelia shed a tear. She quickly wiped it away as Voldemort walked over.


    "I''m glad to see you on this side of Hogwarts, Ophelia. I''m glad my daughter is fighting for the cause." Ophelia glared at her father as her lip trembled. The death eaters went silent, not knowing that their lord had a child.


    "I will never fight with you." Ophelia cried as she stared her father in the eyes. Voldemort felt a pang to his heart. He didn''t understand why his daughter didn''t want to fight along his side. He also didn''t understand why he was feeling the way he was. He felt the need to comfort his daughter, but he didn''t know how she would react. However, he does know that she does care for him in some aspect due to him being her father. The death eaters had started trying to take down the forcefield and Voldemort watched. This included Narcissa and the Zabini''s. Ophelia cried as she watched her family help tear down the forcefield. She could tell that they didn''t want to, and they felt horrible for doing it, but they all knew they had to do it in order for everything to look normal.


    After a few minutes, a hole had opened in the field. Draco, Blaise, and Ophelia all nodded toward one another and held hands. Voldemort looked over and looked a little shocked as she sent him a glare and apparated them to the castle. Voldemort felt a piece of himself break from his daughter leaving him. He really thought she would change her mind. He loved her and was hoping for her to stand by his side, as father and daughter. Voldemort sighed and continued to get the field down, hoping it won''t come down to having to kill his own daughter.

 Chapter Twenty-Five

    Ophelia, Draco, and Blaise apparated in front of a giant. Ophelia screamed as she tucked and rolled behind a rock. She put her hand over her heart to try and calm herself down. Draco quickly grabbed her free hand and pulled her to her feet in an attempt to get her out of the way. The three of them ran around the castle casting spells at death eaters. A death eater noticed her and they stopped in their tracks.


    "Look, it''s The Dark Lord''s d-"


    "Stupify!" Ophelia screamed frantically. The last thing she needed was someone spilling the secret of whose daughter she was. Ophelia let out a sigh and ran around and saw Fred on the ground cornered by a death eater. Ophelia screamed in anger and pointed her wand at the death eater.


    "Exspulso!" Ophelia was feeling her anger come forward again, and she didn''t know if she wanted to keep it in anymore. The death eater dodged her spell and Ophelia groaned in frustration. Ophelia was going to cast another spell when they all heard her father. He said his spiel about how people had an hour to bring Harry Potter to him in the forbidden forest, as well as how his people are retreating. The death eater scowled at Ophelia and left with a black trail following behind. Ophelia ran to Fred and helped him up. Fred groaned and leaned on Ophelia''s shoulder.


    "Thank you, Ophelia." Draco, Blaise, and Ophelia led Fred back to the castle to where he can be treated for his slight injuries. They then saw Neville come up to them, covered in small cuts and what looked like soot from an explosion.


    "Neville? What happened to you?" Ophelia called out and he rubbed the back of his neck.


    "I blew up the bridge," Neville chuckled as he walked away, while Ophelia was standing there mouth agape.


    "That''s what that sound was," Ophelia mumbled to herself and then saw Hermione.


    "Hermione!" She looked over to Ophelia and let out a cry as the girls ran up to one another and embraced each other in a hug.


    "Where have you been? Are you okay? Did you-know-who hurt you?" Hermione whispered the last part, as she knew Ophelia would rather die than let anyone know where she was and who she was with the past few months. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "I''m fine. No, surprisingly he didn''t hurt me. We''ve been stuck at the Malfoy Manor for the past few months. However, my parents were able to visit so I''m grateful for that." Hermione smiled and looked around.


    "Where''s Pansy? I heard after she got out of the hospital wing she went to the Manor." Ophelia rubbed the back of her neck and shifted from foot to foot. Hermione then looked at Draco and Blaise, who had walked over while the girls were talking.


    "He killed her." Hermione''s eyes bugged out of her head as she stared at the trio in shock.


    "You mean, he killed her?" Draco nodded.


    "Yes, right after she tried to kill me. But Ophelia stepped in front of me before Pansy could do anything, and they had a battle. After Ophelia got pretty shaken up and weak from the fight, he went up and had Nagini bite her about ten times, before he used the killing curse." Hermione covered her mouth as she gasped. Ophelia rubbed her arms and sighed.


    "I mean, I considered that the only good thing he ever did. Hermione, do you know where Knott is?" Hermione let out a dry, airy chuckle.


    "In the dungeon. One person acted out in front of McGonagall toward Harry, and it caused all of Slytherin to be put down there." Draco groaned.


    "The one time I am glad to not be down there." Draco sighed as he guided Ophelia into the castle. They saw Harry and Ron and called out to them.


    "Harry! Ron!" The boys looked down the staircase and walked up to their friends.


    "Merlin''s beard, are you guys alright?" Ron asked and the trio nodded.


    "Yeah, we''re fine." Harry nodded and walked past them.


    "Harry? Where are you going!" Ophelia called out to him, and Blaise, Draco, Ronald, Hermione, and Ginny followed him outside.


    "I''m going to the forbidden forest. I''m going to face him," Ophelia looked at Harry like he was mad.


    "Are you insane? He will kill you if you go, Harry!" Hermoine stepped in and Harry sighed.


    "Mione, he won''t stop. He will ruin all we know and love, and if I can stop that, then I''m going to stop it." Hermoine and Ophelia started to cry. Ginny was trying her best not to.


    "Do you have to?" Ginny asked as her tears finally fell. Harry sighed and kissed Ginny softly. Ginny''s lip trembled as Harry walked away to the forest. Leaving his friends behind, wondering if they will ever see him again.


    Meanwhile, in the forest, Narcissa, Voldemort, Bellatrix, and a few more death eater''s held Hagrid captive. Harry arrives a little after an hour, Voldemort had killed him and asked Narcissa if he was dead. After she had asked if Draco was okay, and after Harry nodded, she told Voldemort he was dead. Hagrid carried Harry back to the castle as he cried silently, and to say Ophelia was angry, was a very big understatement.

 Chapter Twenty-Six

    Ophelia noticed that everyone had gathered to the front steps of the castle. She didn''t understand what was going on, but when she saw the army of death eaters, she knew something wasn''t right, especially when she saw Hagrid crying and carrying someone in his arms.


    No, she thought. She didn''t dare believe that it was Harry. She ran out and ended up at the side of her fellow classmates. Draco was right behind her as she screamed. She screamed in pain as she realized her friend was dead. She tried to run forward but Draco held her back.


    "Harry!" As Ophelia screamed his name, Hermione, Ronald, and Ginny came out. Hermione cried silently, and Ginny was acting the same way Ophelia was. Hermione had to be held back by Ronald and ended up crying into his chest. Ginny was pulled back by her father, as she tried to run up to him. Ronald''s lip trembled as he silently let out his own tears, as he saw his best friend''s lifeless body.


    Voldemort saw his daughter''s reaction, and for a split second, he felt guilty for what he had done. He didn''t know that Ophelia would get so upset. Draco glared at him as he tried to not let his own tears fall. Voldemort quickly fixed himself before he spoke to the people of Hogwarts.


    "Harry Potter is dead. From this day forth, you put your faith, in me." Everyone stood silent as Voldemort walked toward his minions.


    "Harry Potter is dead!" Many people started to murmur and cry silently. The death eaters laughed along with Voldemort.


    Ophelia spat at him in anger. Voldemort looked at her as if she was insane. He then focused his attention on Draco.


    "Draco, come. Join me and your family," Voldemort showed Draco his parent''s and Narcissa frowned slightly. Lucius gave Draco a stare, silently telling him to ''get over here now''. Draco was torn. He didn''t want to leave Ophelia, but he also didn''t want either of them to get hurt. Knowing his father, he would try to hurt one of them to make him go to their side. Draco looked at his newfound friends and they gave him a look of sadness. They knew the turmoil going on inside him, and they knew they had no idea how to help him. Draco sighed as he saw his father get angry.


    "Draco, come here, now," People could tell that Lucius was getting angry with his son. They were worried about what would happen to him if he didn''t go. His father started to pull out his wand when he slightly panicked.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "Alright, alright, just don''t hurt her," Draco frowned and turned to Ophelia. Ophelia started to cry once again because she knew that one of them would get hurt if he didn''t go. Draco kissed her head and squeezed her tight quickly before he slowly made his way over to Voldemort''s side. Voldemort gave him an awkward hug. He then walked over to his parents and Narcissa quickly pulled him into her. Voldemort then looked over to Ophelia and she had started crying again.


    "Ophelia, come join me," Voldemort held out his hand and she choked on a sob.


    "No, I don''t want to," Voldemort sighed and thought for a moment. Did he really want everyone to know that she was his daughter? Why did he suddenly care about her and who hates her and who doesn''t?


    "You have to," Voldemort quickly grew annoyed and Ophelia felt anger surge through her.


    "I don''t have to do anything you tell me to do," Ophelia had started to cry out of anger. Draco knew exactly what was going to happen, as well as her family and the Malfoy''s. They all looked at one another and gave each other wary looks.


    "Ophelia Quinn Riddle," Voldemort''s tone was one of warning. Ophelia''s eyes widened and she stepped backward. Everyone started to murmur.


    "Who is Riddle? Your father''s last name?" Neville asked and Ophelia let silent tears fall.


    "Yes," Ophelia whispered and took in a shaky breath. Voldemort wrote out with his wand ''I am Lord Voldemort'', then swiped at it, and it spelled out his real name.


    "Tom Marvolo Riddle," Harry let his head fall. Even though he knew, now everyone knew. Everyone gasped and quickly left her side as if she had the plague. Ophelia grew enraged that her father had caused everyone to hate her.


    "You will join me, Ophelia. Join your father," Ophelia shook as she cried.


    "I will never join you. You aren''t my father, Mr. Zabini is. He raised me, he and my mother protected me from you, and they made me the woman I am today. I have told you many times of me being essentially your captive for the past few months. I don''t care if you killed Pansy to save me, I don''t care if it is expected of me to be on your side. It doesn''t help that I am also in Slytherin, it doesn''t help that I speak parseltongue, it especially doesn''t help that I am just like you in so many ways. I don''t care if people hate me because I''m your child, hell, I even hate myself. No, I hate everyone around me that backed away because they know I am nothing like you, and I even proved that to them." Ophelia took a pause to take in a breath and continued.


    "If anyone thinks I would ever join you, they have never been more wrong. In case no one noticed, as soon as there was a hole in the forcefield, I left to join and help my friends. I save Fred from a death eater, I asked Neville if he was okay, I ran up to Hermione make sure she was okay. And that is one thing I will always have, and something you will never get," Ophelia had started crying and looked over to Harry. She saw him move and she felt a surge of happiness flow through her. She looked her father in the eyes and spoke one word before Harry flew out of Hagrid''s grasp.


    "Love," Voldemort felt a pang in his heart and turned around as everyone cheered as Harry was still alive.


    And that is when the Battle of Hogwarts had begun once again.

 Chapter Twenty-Seven

    Ophelia ran off with Harry, Hermione, Ron, Ginny, Draco, and Blaise. They were all deciding what their gameplan would be.


    "Hermione, Ron, go into the Chamber of Secrets. Take Tom Riddle''s diary with you. Take a basilisk fang and destroy the diary." Ophelia''s eyes perked up and looked at him.


    "My father had a diary?" Harry nodded and handed it to her. Ophelia knew they had to hurry, so she quickly looked it over. She gave Harry a look of insanity after she had looked through the pages.


    "It''s empty, Harry." Harry sighed.


    "It''s a very long story, and I will tell you later." Ophelia sighed and nodded while giving the diary to Hermione.


    "Alright, you two be careful. Go!" Draco yelled to Hermione and Ronald as they ran away to go do what was asked of them.


    "What do we do now?" Blaise asked Harry and he thought for a moment. He looked toward Ginny, and then toward Draco and Ophelia. He then looked around them and sighed.


    "Just, fight off as many as you can!" They all nodded and split up. Ginny and Harry went one way, Draco and Ophelia went another, and Blaise went on his own. They started taking down Death Eaters left and right. Ophelia was trying to not let her anger affect her so much, but the one thing she couldn''t deny was that the angrier she got, the more powerful she became. She was angry because she didn''t want to lose her friends. She tried casting spells that she knew wouldn''t kill people. She had done it once out of anger toward Pansy, and to this day she is still filled with regret. She never wanted to fight Pansy, let alone fire that horrible curse at her. She swore that that was the last day she would ever do that to anyone. The only exception would be if anyone was harming her family and she had no other choice.


    Ophelia and Draco were back to back. They were constantly firing spells at Death Eaters that came up to them. And even though the Death Eaters would purposefully avoid Ophelia, due to them finding out she is their Lord''s daughter, she still attacked them anyway. This annoyed Ophelia, as she didn''t want them to do what they were doing. She didn''t want any "special treatment" due to her being Voldemort''s daughter. She wanted everything to be a fair fight, not for them to purposefully miss her, or to just ignore her at all costs.


    Ophelia was starting to become a little angry. The death eaters were not paying any attention to her, but to Draco. The person that they considered a traitor. Someone who needs to be dealt with. Not many people knew about the truce that Voldemort and Lucius had made, but the death eaters should have been told. Voldemort should have told them who was and was not off-limits.


    And to Ophelia, Draco was one of those people.


    Ophelia felt her anger bubbling inside her. And she knew anyone who was close to her could feel it too. Hell, she''s sure her father can feel her anger. Draco looked at her and saw her face becoming red.


    "Shit," Draco mumbled and pulled her closer to him.


    "You''ll be fine. Calm down, just take a deep breath baby. They''re just trying to get under your skin." Ophelia nodded and Draco kissed her quickly before the continued fighting. The death eaters finally saw that Ophelia and Draco were a couple, and decided to leave them alone. Draco leaned up against the wall closest to him and was taking in quick, deep breaths. Draco was tired and tried to catch his breath. Ophelia wished she was tired because then it would show that she was actually fighting. She felt worthless right now.


    "Draco, come on. We have to keep going," Draco nodded and quickly pulled himself together. The couple ran throughout the castle, taking out whatever death eaters they could. It was when they saw Ginny being attacked by Bellatrix di Ophelia lose her mind.


    "Bellatrix!" Ophelia''s voice became deeper and everyone looked at her in shock. Draco sighed and backed away from his love, knowing exactly that if he tried to interfere, he would end up in pieces.


    "Go back to daddy," Ophelia shook as she screamed in anger. She pointed her wand at Bellatrix and fire started to come out of Bellatrix''s end. Draco''s eyes went wide and Molly gasped. Ophelia''s fiendfyre grew larger as the seconds passed. Draco knew he would have to do something soon, but he couldn''t figure out what. He didn''t even know that Ophelia could perform this spell.


    Voldemort felt his anger and decided to take a quick peek at what his daughter was doing. When he saw her fiendfyre larger than any other fiendfyre he has ever seen, he felt a surge of pride flow through him. He didn''t know his daughter was capable of making a fiendfyre, and it only makes him believe that they are more alike than she believes.


    Ophelia''s fiendfyre got so big that Draco was worried. It was so large, when it hits the ceiling it has to curl on itself. Bellatrix gave Ophelia her signature stare, but they held a tiny bit of worry. She knew that since Ophelia was her lord''s daughter, that she would be powerful. However, she didn''t know the extent of that power. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Draco panicked as her fiendfyre was getting out of control, and quickly stepped in front of Ginny and Mrs. Weasley.


    "Ophelia, you need to calm down!" Draco yelled out to her and Ophelia was sweating and crying.


    "Ophelia, please, love. You need to breathe," Ophelia shook her head lightly.


    "She went after Ginny," Ophelia choked on a sob, and the more she loses it, the more her spell gets out of control. Draco notices and fears for everyone''s life.


    "Yes, but if you don''t control your fire, you will be the reason she dies, as well as me, Mrs. Weasley, all of our friends in here!" Ophelia glanced and tried to control her breathing. No matter how angry she was with Bellatrix, she knew Draco was right. She looked Draco in the eye and nodded slightly. Draco made his way to her and embraced her. He rubbed her back and she quickly pulled back her spell. Once the fire was gone Ophelia fell to the ground while sobbing.


    "I''m not like him... I''m not!" Ophelia cried into Draco''s shoulder and he kissed her head. Ophelia then felt very weak and could barely lift her hand. Bellatrix laughed and Moly pulled Ginny behind her once she had to once again block a spell from the evil witch.


    "Not my daughter you bitch!" Molly then cast her spell and killed Bellatrix. Draco quickly picked up Ophelia and brought her outside the room they were in. They saw Neville kill Nagini and they smiled, knowing it would be over soon. Ophelia, Draco, Ronald, and Hermione made their way to the back of Harry and Voldemort fighting. They had their red and green spells hitting one another, a tether connecting the two spells in the middle of their fighting ring. Ophelia was worried about Harry, but she was also worried about her father. She wished he hadn''t been such an evil man. She hated seeing her blood in pain. She wished it didn''t have to end this way. Ophelia sheds a tear as she hung onto Draco. She knew that only one of them would make it out alive.


    Ophelia gasped as the two got thrown from one another across the courtyard. They slowly made their way to their wands and they both stood. Harry performed his spell first and Voldemort just wasn''t fast enough. Voldemort was struck and he groaned in agony.


    "Daddy!" Ophelia screamed and held her arm out to Voldemort. Voldemort felt peace flow through him, knowing his daughter truly did love him. Draco pulled her back into him and she started to cry. Voldemort''s body started to flake and fly up into the air. After another moment, his physical form was gone. Voldemort had died. Ophelia sucked in a breath of air and let it out shakily. She realized what she had said to Voldemort before he died, and started to silently cry. She didn''t know why she had said it, but she felt like it was the thing she should have said. Harry, Hermione, Ronald, and Draco stared at Ophelia as she cried from her realization.


    She truly did love her father, Lord Voldemort.


    The group made their way back to the hospital wing after Harry broke the elder wand. That was when they saw the Weasley family huddled around someone. The family sobbed over Fred''s body. Ophelia sobbed into Draco''s chest at the sight of Fred. Draco shed a tear but tried to keep his composure. Harry and Hermione cried from afar while Ronald sobbed over his dead brother''s body.


    After everyone was done grieving, the group went down to the lake. They all laid down at the black lake and shed silent tears. Draco, Ophelia, and Blaise all knew that they wouldn''t be able to see their parent''s yet due to them still being on the grounds of Hogwarts. The rest of the Weasley family walked up to the lake and sat down with the group. Everyone sat in silence for a while before Molly spoke up.


    "You three should get home. I''m sure your parents are worried about you." Ophelia nodded and sniffled lightly. The three stood up and looked at their friends.


    "I hope we can see each other again soon," Ophelia said quietly. Hermione gave a sad smile and nodded.


    "You guys are always welcome at the burrow." Ophelia smiled and shed a tear.


    "You guys are always welcome at the Zabini Manor," Blaise said and Draco nodded. The three Slytherins apparated back to the Malfoy Manor first. They walked inside and Narcissa quickly walked into the room.


    "Draco, Ophelia, Blaise, oh thank Merlin you all are alright!" She brought the children into a group hug and sighed. She then pulled away and gave them a serious look.


    "The ministry is going to want to take you all in for a trial. You guys shouldn''t have anything to worry about, but when they do come, please go willingly. Draco, they''ve already taken your father. He''s waiting in Azkaban for his trial, but I doubt it will be like that for you three. He resisted, and they allowed me to stay here. They''re watching the house, and most likely saw you three apparate here. Now, go stay at the Zabini Manor. They will most likely be there too soon, just, please be careful."


    "We will, mum," Narcissa nodded and kissed Draco''s head and hugged Ophelia tightly.


    "You''ll be fine," They nodded and apparated to the Zabini manor. The ministry wasn''t there yet, so the three decided to go out to the garden. They laid on the ground and stared at the sky. There was some silence before Ophelia spoke up.


    "What should we do now?" Draco sighed and pulled her into his chest.


    "We wait,"


    "With Zinzsy of course," Ophelia shot up and smiled.


    "Zinzsy!" Ophelia ran up to her elf and hugged her. The pair got to talking while Blaise and Draco watched.


    "You take care of her. You hear me, Draco? I don''t want another fight like that between you two because you lost your temper." Draco frowned and nodded. No one really talked about that fight since it happened all those months ago.


    "Yeah, that will never happen again. I can promise you," Draco stared Blaise in the eye as he said that and Blaise nodded.


    "Good," Blaise sighed and laid down on the ground. Moments later they heard some cracking and immediately looked at the ministry members that appeared.


    "Children. Come now. It''s time to go," Ophelia frowned and hugged Zinzsy.


    The trio stood and looked at the Auror''s.


    "Where do we go from here?" Ophelia asked. They put cuffs around her and she looked frightened.


    "You, are going to Azkaban,"

 Chapter Twenty-Eight

    "Azkaban? What did I do?" Ophelia started to sob and the ministry worked looked at her angrily.


    "You are the child of Voldemort, therefore you must be just as bad as him. You will be locked away until your trial, and after that, you will most likely be sentenced to death, or life in Azkaban." Ophelia sobbed as she reached out for Draco.


    "Draco!" Draco struggled against the ministry worked holding him back.


    "She''s not evil! She was raised in Beauxbatton''s! You saw the message she sent you when everything happened, didn''t you?" Draco called out and the Minister of Magic stared at Ophelia, then looked away as he thought.


    "That was you?"


    "My name is Ophelia Zabini!" Ophelia sobbed as the Minister of Magic kept thinking.


    "I''m not like him! I may have his temper, but I haven''t killed anyone. Everything I have ever done has been in self-defense! I would never kill anyone!" Ophelia started to hyperventilate from how upset she was. The minister of magic wanted to believe she wasn''t lying, as she looked like she wasn''t, but he didn''t want to take that chance.


    "I''m sorry, Ophelia. But I cannot take that chance. We won''t put you in Azkaban, but you will be held in a cell until further notice." Ophelia let her head drop. She tried to calm herself down, but it wasn''t working.


    "Minster, please, let me stay with her. She will never calm down unless I''m with her. Please," Draco pleaded and the Minister of magic sighed. He didn''t know what to do. He has the daughter of Voldemort and the children of death eaters on his hands. He looked around and noticed there should be one more child.


    "Wait a minute, where is Pansy Parkinson?" Blaise rubbed the back of his neck.


    "Voldemort killed her for attacking Ophelia and trying to kill Draco. He saved their lives." The Minister nodded and sighed.


    "You all can stay together, but it will be in a confined room." Ophelia''s cuffs were removed and she threw herself at Draco. He caught her and rubbed her back while kissing the side of her head, whispering sweet nothings into her ear to help her. Blaise walked over to his sister and rubbed her back.


    "Everything will be alright, Ophelia. You aren''t like him. You''ve proven that many times." Ophelia shook her head.


    "No one believes me," Draco hugged her tighter as she got more upset. Draco''s heart ached. He hated seeing his love hurting the way she was. He didn''t want her to go through this pain. He felt horrible for not believing her when she had told him she had no clue she was Voldemort''s daughter.


    The minister felt horrible for making the poor girl cry. He knew she had done a great job with fighting off the death eaters, but he didn''t want to take the chance of her betraying them and turning into her father. The minister pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed.


    "You all will be able to prove that you guys aren''t death eaters during the trial. Okay?" Ophelia nodded and started to feel angry. She was furious. She felt like all of her years at Beauxbattons were for nothing. She was the perfect lady, and had wonderful manners, and still does. She was and still is very kind and hasn''t hurt anyone without reason. Yes, she may have been carried away with her anger and used spells that she most definitely shouldn''t have used, but in her state of anger, she wasn''t thinking. And she feels incredibly guilty. If she could go back, she would not use the spells that she''s used to hurt people in the past, more specifically Pansy. It completely goes against what she stands for. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    The trio and the ministry workers apparated to a cell area in the ministry. They put all three of them in the cell and were about to close it when they heard a voice from a small elf.


    "Minister, why is Miss Ophelia going in there?" Zinzsy looked worried. The minister sighed and got down on one knee.


    "She is the daughter of Voldemort. We understand that she was on the side of Hogwarts during the battle, but we can''t risk the chance of her wreaking havoc among us." Zinzsy looked sad for a moment.


    "But, Miss Ophelia is so nice, she saved Zinzsy from the Malfoy family when Miss Ophelia was four. Zinzsy has been in debt to Miss Ophelia since. Miss Ophelia is my master, Miss Ophelia wouldn''t hurt anyone, not unless it was to protect her or her friends. Like, how Miss Ophelia saved Zinzsy form Lucius Malfoy a few months ago." Zinzsy smiled at Ophelia at the memories and Ophelia shed happy, silent tears.


    "You saved her from Mr. Malfoy twice?" Ophelia frowned.


    "My family had heard of an elf auction, and we were looking for another elf to help me out. I was able to choose. We always took great care of our elves. They got clothes and beds, everything. So, when I saw Mr. Malfoy eyeing up Zinzsy, and talking down to her, I wanted to help her. I wanted her to be my elf. So, my father outbid Mr. Malfoy. He was angry at first, but he ended up getting a different elf, which was Dobby. Zinzsy and I talked about how I wouldn''t be her master, but a friend. At first, she didn''t understand, but now she does." Ophelia smiled and Zinzsy''s ears perked up.


    "Yes, what wonderful people the Zabini family is, as well as Draco Malfoy, and Narcissa Malfoy. Lovely people Minister," Zinzsy nodded and snapped her fingers. A small box appeared in her hand and she walked it to Ophelia. Ophelia was confused and took it slowly. But got excited when Zinzsy snapped her fingers again and saw some forks and a knife.


    Ophelia opened the box quickly and hugged Zinzsy.


    "Zinzsy made a new cheesecake for Miss Ophelia since Miss Ophelia had to go into hiding after your birthday last year. Since the death eaters were looking for you. Zinzsy hopes Miss Ophelia, Mister Blaise, and Mister Draco will like it." Zinzsy gave everyone a fork and snapped her fingers and the box was opened and the cheesecake was cut.


    "Thank you, Zinzsy. You didn''t have to do this." Ophelia smiled and Zinzsy did too.


    "Anything for Miss Ophelia," Zinzsy then snapped her fingers and faded away. The minister was shocked and cleared his throat.


    "If it would be alright with you, we''d like Zinzsy to testify for you in your defense. To prove that you are a good person, whether you''re his child or not." Ophelia nodded slightly before she continued eating her slice of cheesecake. The minister and his men locked the cell and left them for a couple of hours before their trial came. In the meantime, the trio decided that they would all take naps before their trial.


    Four hours later, Ophelia felt someone shaking her body lightly. She groaned and opened her eyes and saw Draco. She smiled at him and he smiled back.


    "Come on, love. Our trial is about to start." Ophelia nodded and Draco helped her stand. She stretched for a moment before they locked hands and walked together, along with Blaise, with an Auror to the courtroom. Minutes after they had gotten there, the Auror stopped them.


    "Will you please call your elf?" She nodded.


    "Zinzsy!" Seconds later there was a pop. Zinzsy smiled at Ophelia and hugged her leg.


    "Yes, Miss Ophelia?" Ophelia got on her knees and sighed.


    "I need to know if you are okay in defending me. Helping them all prove that I am a good person and that I''m nothing like him." Ophelia made it strictly known that this was a serious situation. Without hesitation Zinzsy replied.


    "Of course," Ophelia smiled and hugged Zinzsy. Zinzsy climbed onto Ophelia''s back and Ophelia giggled slightly. Draco smiled and squeezed her hand.


    "You''ll be fine, love." Ophelia nodded but frowned.


    "But, what about you?" Draco gave her a sad smile.


    "We''ll see." Ophelia frowned.


    "You are just as good as a person as I am, love. We''ll help them know what happened, and how you two were forced into this life." Blaise sighed.


    "It will be hard for us. We are part of the main families involved, and you''re his kid. O, just don''t get your hopes up. Okay?" Ophelia frowned and hugged her brother, as this might be the last time she will ever be able to see him. She then turned to Draco and hugged him. The couple shared a soft kiss, hoping that this wouldn''t be the last time they saw one another. They turned to the Auror and sighed.


    "Are you three ready?" The trio looked at one another and frowned.


    "Yes,"

 Chapter Twenty-Nine

    The trio was escorted to a bench area, waiting for their trial to begin. They saw all of their friends sitting in the stands. They saw Harry, Ginny, Hermione, Ronald, Neville, and the rest of the Weasley''s. Blaise and Ophelia saw their parent''s, and the three of them saw Narcissa sitting in between the Weasley'' and the Zabini''s. As they were sitting down, they saw Lucius being escorted in cuffs.


    "Where is my father going?" The Auror sighed.


    "To Azkaban," Draco sat down and put his head in his hands. Ophelia rubbed his back and he let out a sigh.


    The minister of magic looks at the trio and decided to get Ophelia out of the way.


    "Ophelia Zabini, will you please make your way to the chair," The minister asked as he got his papers sorted. Ophelia let out a shaky breath and walked to the chair. She sat down, but she sat up straight. Just like she would in Beauxbattons. She also saw the headmistress of Beauxbattons, as well as some of her old classmates. They were giving her dirty looks, and it broke Ophelia on the inside.


    "Miss Ophelia Zabini, you are being charged with being a death eater, being an accomplice to a murder, and serving your father, Lord Voldemort," He paused as people started to murmur around them, but had them silenced before continuing. "with taking down Beauxbattons, as well as Hogwarts." Ophelia felt her anger flare up inside her. Why the hell would they say that?


    "Beauxbattons? Hogwarts? I had nothing to do with that! If anyone o recalls, I was protecting my family at both Beauxbattons and Hogwarts when we were attacked. I helped the first years get to safety-" Ophelia was cut off and sighed as she took in a slow, deep breath.


    "Miss Zabini, do you acknowledge the charges that you are being accused of?"


    "Yes, I do, but they are all wrong," Ophelia said strictly and the Minister sighed.


    "Do you have anyone who would defend you?" Ophelia looked toward her friends in the stands, and they all nodded, including her parents and Narcissa. Ophelia decided she wouldn''t even bother with the people of Beauxbattons, as they don''t believe her.


    "Yes, I do. Several, actually." The minister looked shocked and nodded.


    "Well, who would you like to bring up?"


    "The entire Weasley family, Harry Potter, Hermoine Granger, Neville Longbottom, Draco Malfoy, Narcissa Malfoy, Blaise Zabini, My parents, and my elf Zinzsy." Murmuring started up once again and the minister spoke.


    "Once everyone is silent," Everyone became quiet and spoke up again. "We will now begin. We will start with Harry Potter." Everyone heard Harry sigh and make his way down to the chair. Ophelia was escorted to somewhere behind the chair. Harry sat down and the minster shook his head lightly.


    "Mister Potter, good to see you again," The minister joked as he sighed.


    "Mister Potter, do you remember the first time you met Miss Zabini?" Harry frowned.


    "Sadly, I do."


    "When did you first meet her?"


    "Right after Beauxbattons was attacked. Granted, I wasn''t properly introduced until the next day, as it was around dinner time, but when I first saw her she had the curse ''Sectum Sempra'' cast on her by Bellatrix. She was dying, and Snape, Blaise, and Draco had taken her to the hospital wing to save her." The minister looked at Ophelia.


    "Bellatrix Lestrange attacked you?" Ophelia frowned.


    "Yes, she and Lucius were looking for me. I lied about my identity because I had no idea what they wanted with me. So, she attempted to kill me. I had enough energy to sen don''t my patrons to Hogwarts after I had sent my first one to you, and my brother picked me up and took me back to Hogwarts." The minister nodded and turned his attention back to Harry.


    "So, Miss Zabini was then enrolled at Hogwarts and sorted into a house. Did you witness that sorting?"


    "Yes, I did."


    "What house did she get?"


    "Slytherin,"


    "How quickly did the sorting hat decide that house for her?"


    "It touched a single hair on her head and said Slytherin." The crowned murmured quickly before they stopped.


    "So, after she was sorted into Slytherin, how long did it take for you to become friends with her?"


    "The next day. I had introduced myself and minutes later she came to the Gryffindor table and made friends with Ron, Hermoine, and Ginny." Harry smiled at the memory.


    "So, did she use any spells or potions to make you guys be friends with her? Did she do anything to force you four to be friends with her?" Harry looked shocked.


    "God no, she was just very kind. She was the kindest Slytherin. And because of her kindness, she also fixed Malfoy. She made him nice and everyone started to like him, and realize he only acted the way he did because of his father." Harry gave a slight smile and the minister continued.


    "So, she never caused any harm to you or your friends?" Harry shook his head.


    "No, in fact, she has helped us several times in return for nothing."


    "Can you give an example of one of those times?" Harry chuckled, and everyone knew which memory he was going to bring up. Ophelia had to stifle a laugh so she wouldn''t get in trouble.


    "Certainly. If anyone in this room remembers, Hogwarts threw a ball in the winter before the break, and Pansy Parkinson and Lavender Brown had decided they were going to ruin Ophelia''s and Hermione''s relationships. Ophelia obviously with Draco, and Hermione with Ron. They had stolen ingredients from Snape''s potions closet and made a polyjuice potion. So, when the Hogwarts ghost, moaning Myrtle had told us what they were doing in the girl''s bathroom, us as in Hermione, Ronald and I, we went and told Draco and Ophelia. We then came up with the plan to put out fake hairs to see if they''d take them." Harry took a breath and the minister spoke.


    "Well, did they?" Harry smiled.


    "Sadly yes," Harry cleared his throat to stop him from laughing.


    "Well, what hair was it?"


    "Pansy got rat hair and Lavender got cat hair," Harry moved around in his seat and tried to remain serious.


    "I see. So, they purposefully put out fake hair, instead of going to the headmaster?"


    "We did think about that, Minister. But we knew that they would deny it. And no one was going to waste the ingredients for Veritaserum, so we felt like we were forced to take matters into our own hands. So, no, none of us went to anyone about that." The minister nodded.


    "I see. Well, what happened after that?"


    "Well, they turned into half human half animal things and had to stay in the hospital wing for a while."


    "And after that? What did Ophelia do?"


    "We had her birthday party at the burrow, where we were ambushed by death eaters."


    "Yes, but what happened to Pansy?"


    "That I don''t know, minister. You will have to ask either Ophelia, Blaise, or Draco." The minister nodded and sighed.


    "So, you''re telling me that Ophelia Zabini, cause no harm to anyone?"


    "Not that I know of. She wouldn''t do any harm to anyone unless it was in self-defense." The minister nodded and sighed.


    "Alright, that''s all I have for you, mister Potter. You are dismissed." Harry nodded and gave a smile to Ophelia. It brought her some ease in some way. She was grateful that her friends were going to help her out.


    "Alright, Hermione Granger, will you place come to the chair." Hermione nodded and made her way to the chair. Once seated, she sat upright, yet trying to be comfortable in a slight slouch.


    "Miss Granger, you met Miss Zabini at the same time as Mister Potter, correct?" Hermione smiled and nodded.


    "Yes, minister,"


    "What was your first impression on Miss Zabini?"


    "I was confused when I first met her. She is a Slytherin, and she was just so cheery. I had never experienced someone as joyful as her, let alone them being a Slytherin." The minister nodded.


    "So, do you know who was there when she was being sorted into a house?"


    "Yes, Harry told Ronald and me who was there. There were Pansy, Draco, Blaise, Luna Lovegood, Susan Bones, Professor McGonagall, Professor Snape, Professor Flitwick, and Professor Sprout." The minister nodded.


    "And, did Mister Potter tell you what had happened during the sorting ceremony?"


    "Yes, minister. He told us that Ophelia was worried about the sorting hat. She was concerned about how quickly it had said her house. She didn''t know it would be a bad thing." The minister nodded.


    "So, did Ophelia ever do anything bad to you?"


    "No, but we kept a big secret from her, so she was very upset with us." Hermoine frowned and Ophelia frowned too.


    "And what was that secret?"


    "That her boyfriend, Draco, was a forced death eater." The people shifted in their seats and the minister cleared his throat.


    "And, what was her reaction to this information?"


    "Well, she was devastated. She was sobbing. And right after the other, she found out Narcissa was also a forced death eater, as well as her parents and her brother. It was one right after the other. She then got angry because she could have come to them asking for help, but that''s not exactly something you could have gotten help with."


    "But, did she ever physically hurt anyone during that altercation?"


    "No, minister." The minister nodded and hesitated before he spoke.


    "So, neither you, Mister Potter, or Mister Weasley know what happened to Mister Malfoy, the Zabini children, or Pansy Parkinson after Ophelia and Draco went into hiding?"


    "No. Besides Ophelia finding out her father was Voldemort, Ophelia and I were both tortured by Bellatrix Lestrange, and-"


    "You two were tortured by Bellatrix?" Hermione frowned and nodded. Ophelia frowned as well. She hated thinking about that night.


    "Sorry for interrupting you. You were saying?" Hermione thought for a moment before she remembered.


    "Oh, and Draco and Ophelia had a fight when they first found out about her being Voldemort''s daughter."


    "How did the argument start?"


    "Draco didn''t believe her when she told him she didn''t know about it. It took her threatening to take Veritaserum for him to believe her. Even then, they didn''t talk for about a week." The minister nodded and cleared his throat.


    "Speaking of Veritaserum," The minister paused and everyone could tell where this was going.


    "We have some on hand. We are saving it for Mister Malfoy and the Zabini children. Are you three willing to take the potion when you are asked to?"


    "Yes, minister," Ophelia spoke without hesitation and everyone was shocked. Draco and Blaise sighed and stood.


    "Yes, minister. Blaise and I will take it."


    "I need to hear it come from him, Mister Malfoy," Draco nodded and sat back down. Blaise looked irritated and sighed.


    "Yes, I will," Blaise then quickly sat down and the minister nodded.


    "Then that''s settled. You three will take Veritaserum when I ask you to." The children nodded and Ophelia''s heart started to ache. She just wanted to be held by Draco. She wanted to feel his warmth and hear his small whispers in her ear, telling her everything was going to be okay. Ophelia sighed and heard the testimonies of everyone else. Ronald had gone next after Hermione, and he mentioned all good things as well. Ginny had mentioned all good things as well, even how Ophelia had saved her life during the war, but never went into detail with the specifics. And then Molly Weasley got to the stand. The minister asked her the same questions as everyone else.


    "So, have you seen Ophelia hurt someone?" Molly sighed.


    "No, but she almost did," Ophelia looked up in surprise. ''What could Molly be talking about?'' Ophelia thought. The minister looked surprised and straightened himself before he spoke again.


    "And who was that?"


    "Bellatrix Lestrange," The minister nodded and cleared his throat.


    "How did she almost hurt the death eater Bellatrix Lestrange?"


    "She, I guess accidentally, performed the fiendfyre curse." The crowd murmured and Ophelia frowned at the memory. She hated how he had become.


    "Well, did anyone end up getting hurt, including Miss Lestrange?"


    "No. Draco intervened and helped her calm down. Afterward, she felt so horrible she started to sob. She kept talking about how she isn''t like him, and how she never will be. She was so upset with how upset she had gotten. Bellatrix had told her to go back to her father, more exactly to go back to daddy, and Bellatrix was also in the process of attacking me and my daughter Ginny. I know she had no ill intention but to just protect her friend and me as well, but no one expected her to create a fiendfyre." The minister nodded and took a glance toward Ophelia. He noticed how she was trying her hardest not to cry. The minister sighed and nodded.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Alright, Misses Weasley, that will be all." Molly nodded and she went and hugged Ophelia. At that moment she broke down and cried into Molly''s shoulder. Draco stood quickly but the Aurors wouldn''t let him go to Ophelia. This enraged him. His love obviously needed him. She needed his comfort, and she needed it now. The minister noticed this and he waved off the Aurors blocking Draco. He ran over to Ophelia and rubbed her back. When she noticed it was him she flung herself into his arms. She was grateful that he came to her aid when she needed it.


    "I''m not," Ophelia whispered loudly. She didn''t mean for it to be loud, but everyone essentially heard her confession of not being like her father. The minister already made up his decision, but he still had to have her drink Veritaserum.


    "Miss Zabini, all I need you to do now if drink Veritaserum. Can you do that?" Ophelia sniffled and nodded. Ophelia turned to the minister and spoke.


    "If I may, I''d like to do something with Draco and Blaise. It will only take a minute," The minister thought about it for a moment before he sighed.


    "Is it okay if it waits until their trails are over? Does it have anything to do with proving their innocence?" Ophelia nodded and spoke.


    "Yes, it is very important to proving their innocence, including mine." The minister nodded.


    "Very well, you three will present yourselves in front of the court and show us your evidence of being innocent. After that, the jury will vote whether you three are guilty or not." Ophelia nodded. The Auror then walked Ophelia back to the bench and brought Blaise up to the chair.


    Blaise''s questioning came and went. He used the same people that Ophelia used for testifying. They all said the same thing. That when Blaise was younger he was horrible, but they realized that he was forced into the life he was in and that he never wanted to hurt anyone.


    "Mister Zabini, are you saying that Lord Voldemort had forced you and your parents to become death eaters, or else he''d kill you three?"


    "Yes, minister. If you don''t believe me then I''ll drink that Veritaserum now." Blaise was getting irritated. ''This is fucking ridiculous.'' Blaise thought. He thought all of this questioning was not necessary. He just wanted all of this to be over and go home. He just wants to sit alone in his room in peace and quiet. The minister knew the boy was getting irritated and cleared his throat.


    "After Mister Malfoy is questioned, then you will need to drink Veritaserum. That will be all, Mister Zabini." Blaise stood and the Auror walked him over to Ophelia. He patted Draco on the back as he was being led away with the Auror. Draco sat down in the chair and the minister sighed.


    "Mister Malfoy, like your father you are a death eater, is that correct?" Draco frowned.


    "Sadly,"


    "And, did you willingly get the dark mark?"


    "No, I was forced into it," The minister nodded.


    "How so?"


    "It was either me and my mother joined our father, who willingly took the dark mark, and lived, or we refused and died." Whenever Draco says that Ophelia''s heart breaks for him. She hates how her love went through all of that pain without asking her for help.


    "You were forced into taking the dark mark?"


    "Yes, minister," Draco was beyond nervous. He was afraid that the minister wouldn''t believe him. Draco was becoming more irritated by the second, but he was trying to keep his composure for Ophelia. Ophelia noticed and tried thinking of ways she could help him from afar. She listened quietly as the minister continued.


    "So, who threatened you and your mother? Lord Voldemort or your father?"


    "Both," Ophelia frowned and shook her head lightly. She couldn''t believe that happened to him.


    "I see," The minister cleared his throat and sighed.


    "Do you have anyone who would like to testify for your behalf?" Draco thought for a moment.


    "Well, Ophelia, Blaise-" Draco thought for another moment. He didn''t know if he should include Harry, Hermione, and Ronald. Sure, they were his friends, but he didn''t know if they would do that for him.


    "Anyone else?" Draco started to panic and started to stutter.


    "Hermione, Harry, and Ronald." Draco became embarrassed and started to turn red. He started to shift from side to side in the seat and the minister looked toward the trio.


    "Which of you would like to go first?" Harry quickly stood and started to walk to the seat. Draco sighed and Harry patted his back before he sat in the chair and Draco was moved to the sidelines.


    "So, Mister Potter, do you have any occasion that would be beneficial for Mister Malfoy''s case?" Harry smiled.


    "Yes, I do. However, I don''t know why Ophelia didn''t mention this one." The minister nodded and waited for Harry to continue.


    "In one of our DADA classes, we were learning about the Patronus charm. Draco didn''t know how to make one, and I had learned the charm in my third year. So, that entire afternoon, I helped Draco, along with Ophelia, with his Patronus charm." The entire courtroom murmured loudly and the minister made them be quiet.


    "But, death eater''s can not create a Patronus charm. It''s impossible," An Auror rudely brought up and Harry got angry.


    "Draco Malfoy is my friend. He successfully created his Patronus charm, and we even capable of creating an animal." The minister became shocked and stayed silent for a moment.


    "I see," He shifted slightly and began to speak again.


    "Does Mister Zabini know how to create a Patronus as well?"


    "Yes sir, he does. And obviously Ophelia knows as well since she helped me teach Draco how to." The minister looked at Ophelia.


    "Was that what you wanted to show us?" Ophelia nodded. The minister nodded.


    "All right, very well. If you three could perform your Patronus'' one at a time, starting with Mister Zabini, that would be excellent." Blaise nodded and stood. He took in a breath and let it out. He was silent for a moment before he spoke.


    "Expect Patronum!" Blaise''s Patronus ran around the room. His Patronus was a dog. Blaise then stopped thinking of his memory and the dog went away. The showing of the Patronus charm was a one-way ticket to going home.


    "Mister Malfoy, you are next." Draco nodded and turned around to grab Ophelia. He took her hand and Ophelia furrowed her brows.


    "Draco, what are you doing?"


    "Shush," Draco brought her to the middle of the room. Everyone was confused and the minister was about to question him when he stopped himself. He quieted the room and watched intently. He saw the love in the children''s eyes and realized what Draco was doing. He had a small smile on his face as he watched Draco cast his spell.


    "Expecto Patronum," He said quietly and the ragdoll cat ran around the room, never going away. Ophelia''s heart swelled and she shed a silent tear.


    "Expecto Patronum," Ophelia had done a small movement with her hand, notifying everyone she hadn''t used her wand. Ophelia''s phoenix flew around the room and didn''t go away after a minute. The entire courtroom realized just how in love Draco and Ophelia were. They also noticed how innocent the three kids were.


    "I think we have seen enough," The minister smiled and was about to continue with his decision when a couple walked into the room.


    "She killed my baby!" Ophelia looked shocked and Draco put Ophelia behind him. Draco glared at the couple and started to shake.


    "No, your slut of a daughter got what she deserved." The man glared at Draco and tried to make a grab for him. Ophelia''s anger grew and she started to shake. She was trying so hard to control her anger. She didn''t want to lose control in front of all of these Auror''s, especially the minister of magic.


    "Ophelia got our daughter killed, and we want justice for her!" Ophelia threw up a protective barrier around her and Draco. Draco finally saw her seething anger and embraced her. He whispered sweet nothings into her ear as she shook.


    "Your daughter tried to kill me, tried to kill Draco, tried to ruin my relationship with Draco, and tried to get Draco to sleep with her. Your whore and mistake of a daughter was killed by my father because she was warned several times to never hurt me or the ones I love. And what did she do? The exact opposite! So that fucking cancer you call a daughter is now gone, and it''s the best good fucking riddance I''ve ever witnessed. That is the one thing I will always be grateful for him doing, and that was him killing your kid." Mister Parkinson was fuming and he tried to make a grab for Ophelia. The shield was flaming with fire and Mister Parkinson burned his hand. He screamed in pain and Misses Parkinson raged.


    "I''ll kill you for killing my baby!" She was then dragged out of the courtroom and Mister Parkinson brought out his wand.


    "If I can''t kill you, I''ll kill the next closest person to you." He quickly looked at Blaise and Blaise already had his wand out.


    "Don''t fucking do it," Blaise warned and Mister Parkinson didn''t care.


    "Avada-"


    "SECTUM SEMPRA!" Ophelia quickly screamed and Mister Parkinson flew around the room. Ophelia covered her mouth and looked scared. She can''t believe she used that spell again. Blaise looked scared for Ophelia. They were so close. They were almost home. The shield went down and Ophelia immediately ran over to him. She held her hand over the top of his wounds and started to murmur the spell used to heal her all those months ago.


    "Vulnera Sanentur," His wounds started to heal and his blood started to go back into his body. He quickly went back to his feet and was gasping for breath.


    "You will pay for this. We will kill you and your family, no matter how long it takes!" Before he could be arrested, he disappeared into a cloud of black smoke. Ophelia realized her situation and fell to her knees. She put her head in her hands and cried silently. Draco tried to rub her back but she put up another protective shield, however, this one was strictly around herself. Draco frowned and kneeled down to face her.


    "You''re not," Ophelia started to sob and gripped her hair.


    "I don''t want to be," Ophelia tucked her hear between her knees and sobbed.


    "You are nothing like him,"


    "I could have killed him," Everyone felt Ophelia''s pain, and they also felt the darkness inside of her.


    "I can help you, love, please let me help you." Draco pleaded with her.


    "Why can''t I control it?"


    "You never knew it existed, so you never had to control it." Ophelia started to shake from her pain. She knew that this might be the last time she ever sees Draco again. She wanted to take in his face one last time, but she also didn''t want him seeing her this way.


    "Ophelia, my love, I can help you control it, just like how I had to control mine." Ophelia shook her head.


    "They won''t let me. They''re gonna take me away, and I''ll n-never see you ag-gain." Ophelia sobbed as she started to accept her fate. She was realizing that she will be thrown in Azkaban for what she had done. Ophelia''s friends felt horrible for her, as they knew how hard this must be for her. The minister had no idea what to do now.


    "Ophelia, how long have you had this - darkness - inside you?" Ophelia sniffled and tried to breathe normally to speak.


    "Since I was a k-kid," Ophelia furiously rubbed her eyes and the minister spoke once again.


    "Have you ever lost control before this? As a child?" Ophelia thought for a moment and was about to say no when Misses Zabini spoke up.


    "Minister, she won''t remember the event, but yes she did. However, it was strictly in self-defense. I can show you the memory myself." Ophelia stared at her mother in horror.


    "I hurt someone?" Ophelia''s lip trembled and Mister Zabini spoke up quickly.


    "Honey, he hurt you first. You had every right to. You were so young when it happened, you blocked it out." Ophelia frowned and nodded. The minister then took a moment with Ophelia''s mother to look at the memory, and he came back and rubbed his face.


    "Your mother is right. You unknowingly defended yourself, so that would be a problem. But I need you to take Veritaserum now, so we know if you''ve been defending yourself or not the past few months." Ophelia nodded and stood. She let go of her barrier and Draco bomb rushed her and held her.


    "You''ll be fine. You haven''t killed anyone, you''re a perfect person, you''re heart is filled with so much kindness and love, sometimes I don''t even understand it. Everything will be okay. I promise. Because when we are all told we''re innocent I''ll protect you with everything in me. I''ll never stop loving you, no matter how bad that darkness gets. Because in the end, that''s all it is. A nuisance. A controllable nuisance. Something that you have never had to do. I can help you if you let me. And when we get-" Draco cut himself off. He didn''t realize that he was that close to exposing his thoughts. He glanced around the room and cleared his throat.


    "When we get what?" Ophelia was mesmerized by Draco. She was hoping he would say something that would change their future for the better, but Draco claimed up and gulped loudly.


    "We can talk about that another time," Draco gave her a nervous smile and Ophelia nodded. Draco kissed her head softly and Ophelia closed her eyes.


    "Everything will be fine," Draco whispered and Ophelia nodded. An Auror came with three small bottles of Veritaserum. Ophelia grabbed hers and looked at the minister. Draco grabbed his bottle and was to her left, Blaise grabbed his bottle and was to her right.


    "Now, you three will drink at the same time. I will ask a question out loud and you three will take turns answering. Always starting with Draco, and always ending with Blaise. Is that clear?" The children nodded and sighed as they drank the potion.


    "What are your names?"


    "Draco Lucius Malfoy,"


    "Ophelia Zabini,"


    "Blaise Zabini,"


    "Have any of you hurt someone that wasn''t part of self-defense?"


    "No,"


    "No,"


    "No,"


    "Have you ever killed someone?"


    "No," The children all spoke at once. The minister gave a small smile and cleared his throat.


    "Ophelia this question is for you," The minister paused as she nodded.


    "What happened to Pansy Parkinson?"


    "Which time?" The minister sighed.


    "All of them, quickly please." Ophelia took in a breath as she spoke.


    "First, she threatened me in front of Draco and my family. Then she made a team with Lavender Brown so they could help destroy my relationship with Draco and Hermione''s with Ronald, then they both stole ingredients from Snape''s closet to make a polyjuice potion. Hermione and I left out animal hair saying it was ours. Then at the ball back in December, Pansy turned into a human Rat and Lavender a human cat. They were in the hospital wing for months. At this next point, Draco, Blaise, and I were held in the Malfoy Manor. Mostly me against my will because of Voldemort. Pansy joined us at some point and kept trying to ruin my life there. She was planning on killing me. She at first used a bat-bogey hex when me and Draco were trying to make up after a big fight,"


    "About Voldemort being your father?"


    "Yes," The minister nodded and sighed.


    "Continue,"


    "Then after that, I cast the spell Sectum Sempra. I didn''t mean to, and I don''t know why I went to that spell, maybe because Bellatrix almost killed me with it, I don''t know. But I did. After that, I beat her up with my fists, then I left to let off some steam in the sparring room. She was healed with the spell and some potions. It was then revealed to her that I was Voldemort''s child and that if she tries to mess with me or my friends again there would be consequences."


    "And she didn''t listen?"


    "She''s dead now isn''t she?" The minister nodded.


    "Anything else after that?" Ophelia frowned and nodded.


    "She tried using the killing curse on Draco. She said if she couldn''t have him then no one could. She was going to kill him. So, I quickly got in front of him and cast Expelliarmus." The minister nodded.


    "Is this true, boys?"


    "Yes, minister," The minister nodded and sighed.


    "What happened next?" Ophelia furrowed her brows.


    "I don''t know. It was weird. A see-through blue shield appeared around Pansy and I, and I saw the spirits of my mother and my father''s previous form. They spoke to me. They told me how much they loved me and how I needed to let go of my spell. I don''t know why it happened, but it did." Ophelia shed a tear and Harry looked at them surprised. He knows exactly what she is talking about.


    "I see, what happened after you let go?"


    "Draco held me while Voldemort went over to kill her with Nagini, his snake. Nagini struck her ten times, and Voldemort killed her with the killing curse."


    "And this is all true?"


    "Yes," The trio said in unison and the minister nodded.


    "So, Ophelia," The minister paused and Ophelia felt scared.


    "You will not be going to Azkaban. You are a good person, and you are nothing like your father. Just try not to use curses that you know you shouldn''t use. Draco and Blaise,"


    "Yes?"


    "Is it true that you two were forced to take the dark mark due to Voldemort threatening you or your parents?"


    "Yes," The boys spoke instantly and the minister sighed.


    "Then this trial is officially over. The three of you, as well as your families, are innocent. Except for your father, Mister Malfoy. He will be in Azkaban for a while."


    "Good riddance," Draco covered his mouth and Ophelia tried to stifle her laugh. The minister chuckled and sighed.


    "You three are free to go." The minister stood as did the Aurors.


    "Minister?" Ophelia spoke and everyone looked at her.


    "Yes?"


    "What will happen to the Parkinson''s? You heard and saw them threaten us." Ophelia felt scared again and the minister sighed.


    "We can assign Aurors to protect you three from them. Or, at least Mister Parkinson, as we have Misses Parkinson in custody." Ophelia nodded and gave a small smile.


    "Thank you." The minister left and Hermione ran up to Ophelia. They cried into one another''s shoulders and held one another. The girls missed each other dearly.


    "Are you okay?" Hermoine asked and Ophelia nodded.


    "Yes, you?" Hermione smiled and nodded.


    "I am now," Ophelia smiled and heard a throat clear behind her. She froze but turned around and curtsied.


    "Headmistress," Ophelia stayed in a curtsy and waited for her Headmistress to tell her to stand.


    "Ophelia, please stand." Ophelia stood and kept her eyes away from the Headmistresses. She had no idea what was going to happen and was very scared.


    "We were wrong about you, Ophelia. I was given information that you did help the first years to get to their dorms safely, and you did fight against the death eaters that attacked us. For that, we are sorry we blamed you for something you didn''t do." Ophelia''s lip started to tremble, but she pulled herself together quickly.


    "Thank you, Headmistress." Ophelia curtsied once again.


    "Ophelia, look at me," Ophelia was surprised, but she still looked her Headmistress in the eyes.


    "We are proud of you. Whether or not whose child you are." Ophelia smiled and shed happy tears. Draco then came up from behind her and grabbed her hand.


    "Come on, love. We have to get going now." Ophelia nodded and went to curtsy again when the Headmistress stopped her.


    "That isn''t necessary, Ophelia." Ophelia smiled and nodded and walked away with her friends and family.


    They all apparated to the Malfoy Manor and when they did, Draco picked up Ophelia and spun her around in a circle in the garden. Ophelia laughed and Draco joined her. The children messed around outside and played a bunch of games. They tried to distract George from thinking about Fred for a while, and it worked. Ophelia went to relax with Hermione and Ginny why Harry and Ronald came up to Draco.


    "So, that little speech you gave during the trial, what were you going to say to Ophelia?" Harry smirked and Draco blushed.


    "That''s none of your business, Harry," Ronald and Harry snickered as they knew they made Draco uncomfortable.


    "Well, I''m sure you meant nothing by it. I mean, not like you''re planning anything big like a proposal or something." Harry patted Draco''s knee and started to sit up.


    "Don''t tell her!" Draco grabbed Harry''s arm and Harry smiled.


    "Don''t worry, your secret is safe with us." Draco nodded and everyone went about their day.


    At the end of the night, Draco stopped Hermione and Ginny and pulled them aside.


    "I need you guys pretty soon. I want to buy Ophelia something special," Draco gave them a look and Ginny got excited.


    "Draco, are you planning on proposing to Ophelia?" She whispered and Draco looked around and blushed. The girls squealed quietly and quickly quieted down.


    "We''ll help you. With the ring, everything. We promise!" Hermione whispered and quickly left with Harry and the rest of the Weasley''s.


    Draco and Ophelia went to bed that night, Ophelia having no clue what''s going on, and Draco knew that within the next week he will have proposed to Ophelia.

 Chapter Thirty

    Draco was starting to get anxious. He knew that Mister Parkinson was watching them, and he worried about Ophelia''s safety. However, he also had started to get worried about whether Ophelia would say yes to his proposal. He knew that she loved him, and he loved her, but he didn''t know if she would say yes. They''ve been dating for about six months, and hew didn''t want to think that he was rushing things by doing this. He didn''t want to scare off his beloved by proposing too early.


    His mother knew that they were destined to be together and that if he doesn''t propose right now it''s fine. However, he will have to do it at some point. The flower bud on their family tree has blossomed, and Ophelia''s name and face sit on a branch next to Draco''s. Her true name, however, is displayed on the tree. The last name Riddle. Narcissa wasn''t going to tell her that just yet. She didn''t want to upset her soon-to-be daughter in law. Ophelia had suffered a great deal because of her father, and she didn''t want to go through any more of it.


    Ophelia felt happy for once in the past few months. She didn''t have her father gazing over her shoulder, and she wasn''t surrounded by death eaters. The Auror''s were doing their job by protecting the children, but they knew that Mister Parkinson was watching. They could feel his presence, but they could never find him. At some point, he started to send threatening letters. Essentially telling the children that he was going to kill them. He was thinking about doing it in Ophelia''s big day but Ophelia had no idea of Draco''s proposal, so she was always confused. She thought it was going to happen on her eighteenth birthday, which was going to be in seven months. So, in her eyes, they had seven months to catch Mister Parkinson and send him to Azkaban.


    In reality, it was much sooner than that.


    Draco, Hermione, and Ginny went to a luxurious jewelry store in London. There was a store that was charmed to differentiate between muggles and the wizarding world community. So, when a muggle enters the store, they are taken to a different part of the store, and the witches and wizards are taken to the magical part of the store. The muggles and wizards, however, never cross paths.


    "Are you sure about this place?" Hermione asked Draco and he nodded but was nervous himself.


    "Yes, my mother stopped by here a few days ago and told me that the wizard store was still here. As soon as we walk in, we will be taken to the wizarding side of the store." The trio then entered the store and they were taken to the wizard side of the store. They could tell because people had wands out and some cases had charms on them that were around the jewelry.


    "Welcome! What can I help you three find today?" Draco rubbed the back of his neck and chuckled nervously.


    "I''m looking for an engagement ring for my girlfriend. Our shared friends came to help me find one." The man smiled at the trio and beckoned them to follow him.


    "Come, come! You will want to see this part of the store." The jeweler led the trio to five glass cases. There were many different kinds of rings. There were gold rings, silver rings, rings shaped like animals, animals holding the gems, and different kinds of gems.


    "So, let''s start with the color. What do you think she''d fancy?" The jeweler asked and Draco thought about it for a moment.


    "Well, she likes her house colors, so go for something silver?" Hermione asked Draco and he smiled and nodded.


    "I knew it was a good idea to bring you two. We''ll go with silver." The jeweler nodded.


    "Alright, and you mentioned her house, I''m assuming she is a Slytherin?"


    "Yes, we both are," The jeweler nodded and waved his hand. A variety of silver bands with green gems appeared.


    "I think she''d like one of these. I''ll give you all a chance to look at them, and I''ll come back in a few minutes." The trio thanked the man and he left to go help more customers. Draco was eyeing every single ring, trying to determine which ring would be the best for Ophelia. He wanted the ring to be perfect, as well as the night he proposes.


    "Well, what about this one? It''s not too big, and it''s not too simple or too extravagant." The ring Ginny held up had two diamonds on either side of an Emerald Gem, which sat in the middle of the band. Draco inspected it and didn''t know what to think about the ring. He thought it was nice, but not what he had in mind for Ophelia. He had a gut feeling that this wasn''t the perfect ring.


    "No, I don''t think this is the right one for her. I just have a gut feeling that there''s a better ring here. But it is a nice ring, Ginny." Draco smiled and Ginny shrugged her shoulders and put the ring back.


    "Well, there is this one?" Hermione held up another ring that had an Emerald gem in the middle of the gem, however, on either side of the gem, there were diamonds embedded into the ring. It was also nice, but Draco knew this wasn''t the one either.


    "No, it''s not this one either. It''s nice, but not what my gut agree''s with." Draco was starting to lose hope just after two rings, and the girls could tell.


    "Draco, we will find the perfect ring for Ophelia. If you''d like, we can get Harry or Blaise here also to help us out?" Ginny suggested and Draco thought for a moment.


    "Alright. Yeah, that could be good. But, I need to talk to a certain elf to keep Ophelia busy while we''re out. She''ll get suspicious of something if she notices that we are all out somewhere without her." Hermione nodded.


    "Alright, we''ll keep looking here. We''ll let Blaise and Harry in what we''re doing when they get here." Draco nodded and apparated away. He went to the Zabini manor first. He found Blaise talking to Zinzsy, and quickly made his way over to them.


    "Blaise, Zinzsy, I need to talk to you two," Draco hesitated when he saw Ophelia smile and start making her way towards the three. Draco panicked and quickly ran to Blaise.


    "Look, I need your help with the ring. I need you, Zinzsy," He pointed at Zinzsy quickly.


    "To distract Ophelia. Please," Draco begged and Zinzsy smiled.


    "My pleasure, mister Draco," Zinzsy smiled and ran over to Ophelia and started talking to her. Ophelia glanced at Draco and he gave her a loving smile as he apparated away with her brother. Ophelia was curious as to what was going on, but she just assumed he wanted to spend more time with his best friend. Then again, she thought Draco would have mentioned something to her about it, instead of hiding something from her. Ophelia quickly threw those thoughts aside as she hung outwith Zinzsy.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Draco and Blaise then apparated to the burrow, as Harry was staying there. Draco knocked a couple of times and after a minute or so, Molly answered the door.


    "Draco, Blaise, come on in. What can I do for you two?" Molly was happy to see the boys again. She had already accepted them to be part of her family.


    "We were looking for Harry, and possibly Ron if he''s here. I need their help with something." Draco rubbed the back of his neck and Molly already knew what he needed help with. She had heard Hermione and Ginny talking about how Draco wants to buy Ophelia a ring.


    "They''re in Ronald''s room, dears. Just go up the stairs, you won''t be able to miss it."


    "Thank you, Molly." Blaise and Draco thanked her as they made their way up the stairs. But there were so many floors and rooms that they had no idea which one was his. Draco sighed as he called out to them.


    "Harry? Ron?" A door opened a few feet away from them and it was Harry.


    "Oh, there you guys are." Harry let the two in and found the boys in the middle of a game of wizards chess. Draco explained to the two of them why they were there and they both obliged to help Draco find the perfect ring for Ophelia.


    The four men apparated to an alley outside the store and walked across the street into the store. They quickly found Hermione and Ginny and saw that they had a variety of rings picked out so Draco could take a look. One was a plain silver band with a single emerald in the middle.


    "That one is too plain," He rubbed the back of his neck and Hermione sighed and shook her head while letting out an airy chuckle. She knew this would take a long time. Ginny held up another ring. The band started out as a circle, but then the two sides curved and met in the middle, kind of looking like the letter ''M''. On the top side of that ring, there was an emerald gem, surrounded by ten smaller emeralds on either side. Draco thought about it before he smiled.


    "Keep that one in mind," Ginny grew a wide smile and muttered ''yes''. Ginny was proud of herself for finding that ring. Hermione then held up another ring that had an emerald gem in the middle, and smaller ones on the sides of the ring, as well as the holder of the main emerald. Draco would have gone with that one, however, if it wasn''t for the black skulls on either side of the main emerald. Draco grimaced and shook his head quickly.


    "Too death eatery," Hermione took another glance at it and her eyes went wide as she quickly put the ring back.


    "Sorry!" Hermione let out a nervous laugh and Draco gave her a sympathetic smile, showing he wasn''t upset. The six of them continued to look for another hour and a half before Draco groaned in annoyance.


    "I haven''t found the perfect rind for Ophelia yet. I''m starting to lose hope," Draco frowned as he sat down in a chair. The jeweler had been thinking of a certain ring to give him, but he had been reluctant to do so.


    "Draco, I promise you, we will find the perfect ring. What about that ring Ginny found that you thought was okay?" Ron mentioned and Harry piped in.


    "Yeah, I think she''d like that one," Ginny sighed and shook her head.


    "There is a difference between liking something, and loving something, love." Ginny smiled and leaned into her boyfriend. Draco groaned and Blaise sighed.


    "Look, mate, I''m sure you will find the perfect ring for my sister. But I can tell you now, whatever you end up getting her she will love. It could be made out of twigs with a flower on top and she would still love it, because it came from you, mate." Blaise patted Draco''s back and Draco sighed. He knew Blaise was right, but he still had a gut feeling that there was something here that would be the best possible ring for Ophelia.


    "I know, but I still have this gut feeling that there is something here that Ophelia would love. I mean, really love. I just can''t find it." Draco gripped his hair in frustration and the Jeweler''s head perked when he heard Draco say what he did.


    "Did you just say that you had a gut feeling?" Draco sighed and nodded. The jeweler thought for a moment. ''It can''t be,'' the jeweler thought to himself.


    "Wait there a moment, I have a ring in mind." The jeweler''s tone was very serious and he left the room for five minutes. When he came back, he had a black velvet box in his hand. The group went up to the counter and watched as the jeweler let out a breath before he started to speak.


    "The reason that this store has a wizard side, is because every ring is charmed. And when people are in true love, a ring in this building calls out to them. A gut feeling, if you will," The jeweler paused to clear his throat, and Draco turned beat red. Everyone knew he and Ophelia were in love, but they never knew it was true love.


    "I had a ring in mind since the moment you mentioned what you were looking for, but I wanted to see if you had the gut feeling or not before I gave it to you. Some people say they have one when they really don''t, and it ruins someone''s chances of finding the perfect ring. I myself have a gut feeling that this is the ring for you." The jeweler turned the box around for Draco to open. Draco let out a nervous breath, but the moment he touched the box, he burst out the biggest smile he has ever made. The jeweler smiled and spoke.


    "And I was right," Draco looked up to him quickly before he opened the box. Everything stopped for Draco. It was the most perfect ring he had ever seen. It had an emerald gem in the middle of the ring, and a silver snake was guarding the ring. The entire body of the snake had diamonds embedded into it, and its eyes were emerald. It was perfect in every way.


    "I''ll take it," His answer was immediate. His friends seemed shocked as he paid the jeweler the proper amount.


    "Draco, are you sure?" Harry stopped him and Draco couldn''t stop smiling.


    "I have never been so sure of anything in my entire life, Harry."


    "The ring calls out to him. When the rest of you are ready to buy rings, a ring in here will call out to you. As soon as you touch the box and see the ring, you will know that it''s the one for you." The jeweler smiled at the group and they all said their goodbyes. As they all left the store, Draco let out a short and happy sigh and turned to his friends.


    "Well, now what?" Draco asked and Hermione chimed in.


    "Well, now we need to set up the perfect date for you two so you can propose." Draco paled for a moment as he felt nervous fear set into him. What if she says no? What if she breaks up with him?


    "No, don''t fucking do it mate, do not start thinking she''s going to say no," Blaise warned him and Harry sighed.


    "Draco, mate, she''s going to say yes. She is head over heels for you, man. She will say yes." Harry patted his back and Draco sighed as he rubbed the back of his neck. Draco nodded and the group of friends decided that they would meet up again in a few days to start planning for the date where Draco will propose. With that, the group dispersed and Draco went back to his manor to have his mother hide the ring.


    "So, did you find the perfect ring?" After his mother asked he immediately showed it to her. Narcissa became breathless as she saw the ring.


    "Merlin''s beard, Draco this is perfect. She will love this. This one called to you, didn''t it?"


    "Yes, mother. It did. I had a gut feeling the moment I walked in there." Narcissa''s eyes watered as he told her about the experience. She was proud that Draco would be marrying his true love.


    "I''m so happy for you darling. I''ll hide the ring somewhere safe. In the meantime, you go back to her, Draco. I''m sure she will want to see you again since you were gone for several hours." Draco nodded and said goodbye to his mother. He apparated back to the Zabini manor and called out to Ophelia.


    "Ophelia? Love, where are you?" Draco walked into the parlor and smiled at the sight. Ophelia was sitting in the window reading a book. She looked up and grew excited to see her love. He had been gone for far too long and had missed him dearly.


    "Draco!" Ophelia put her book down and ran up to him. He picked her up and twirled her around before he set her back down on the ground. Ophelia hugged him tightly and sighed.


    "I missed you," Draco smiled and kissed the side of her head.


    "I missed you too, love." After that, the couple at dinner and ended up laying in her bed for hours. They held one another as shared light touches.


    "I love you, Draco,"


    "I love you too, Ophelia," Ophelia drew circles on Draco''s chest before they both fell asleep.

 Chapter Thirty-One

    Narcissa, Draco, and all of his friends were planning the date for Draco and Ophelia. Hermione and Ginny were in charge of planning the entire thing in terms of where the date would be, the time of the date, and what would be provided as the meal and dessert. Narcissa was in charge of getting Ophelia ready for the date. In order to help with the meal, Zinzsy said that she could help Molly make something. Harry, Ron, and Blaise were in charge of just setting the table and bringing out the food on platters. They were essentially waiters.


    They were also Draco''s hype men.


    The boys were in charge of keeping Draco calm and collected during the whole ordeal. Draco has been a nervous mess ever since he bought the ring a few days ago. And he''s been relying on the boys in his life to help keep him collected.


    "You got this man. She won''t say no. You''re gonna go in there, you''re going to make it the best date of her entire life, and she''s going to say yes. You got this, mate," Blaise and Harry were currently encouraging Draco. He was about to go inside the Zabini manor when Blaise and Harry patted Draco on his back. He cleared his throat and walked inside. Draco was about to walk inside when Harry stopped him.


    "Oh, really quick, drink this," He handed him a small vile filled with a clear liquid. Draco chuckled and took it.


    "What''s that?" Blaise questions but Draco answered by chugging the liquid. Draco smiled wide and handed back the vile.


    "Liquid Luck," With that, Draco left the two. Blaise chuckled and the two boys waited for Draco to come back.


    As Draco walked into the house, he saw Ophelia talking to her mother. Ophelia noticed him and smiled and ran up to him. Draco picked up his love and spun her around. Ophelia laughed as he put her down.


    "Ophelia, I have a question to ask you," Draco was very confident and was thankful that Harry gave him liquid luck.


    "What is it, love?" Ophelia smiled at Draco, never seeing him so confident about something.


    "I would like to take you out on a date tonight. Would you like to go on a date with me tonight?" Ophelia vigorously nodded her head yes and Draco beamed the biggest smile he could muster.


    "Great! I''ll pick you up at eight!" Draco kissed Ophelia softly, but she could feel the passion he sent her way. As Draco was walking away he turned around and called back out to her.


    "Wear something fancy!" Ophelia swayed a bit but caught herself. She was still dazed by that kiss they shared. Ophelia managed to send a nod toward Draco and faced her mother once again. Ophelia''s mother smiled at her as Ophelia squealed with joy. The two women were overjoyed and immediately went looking for outfits that Ophelia could wear.


    Draco walked back outside to his friends and smiled like an idiot. The two boys knew she would have said yes whether he had drunk the liquid luck or not, but since Draco was more confident, it really helped them out, and he was out of the manor in record time.


    "Alright mate, let''s get you something to wear. You''ll also need to get her flowers because that''s what you get women for dates." Draco nodded and the boys went about their day helping Draco get ready. He had decided to wear a simple black suit with a silver tie.


    Ophelia on the other hand was having a hard time figuring out what to wear. She didn''t know if she wanted a new dress or if she wanted to wear something she already had.


    "Hermione? Would you be able to ask Draco what tie he is going to be wearing? I think matching with him will help me choose which dress to wear." Ophelia asks from within her closet. She was excited that her love asked her on a date. She thought it was a refreshing idea after everything that has gone on.


    "Yeah! I''ll be back soon." Hermione apparated to Harry and Draco. They were playing cards with Ronald, Blaise, and Theo. The boys looked up and smiled at her.


    "Hey ''Mione! Want to play with us?" Hermione knew something was different and the boys groaned.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Liquid luck," Harry mumbled. Hermione laughed and shook her head.


    "Well, at least he''ll have confidence. Anyway, I was wondering what color tie you''d be wearing tonight. Ophelia is having a hard time deciding on what to wear and thought she''d match with the color of your tie."


    "It''s silver," Hermione smiled at Dravo''s answer.


    "Brilliant. Thanks! Let me know if you guys need me." The boys agreed as they called out their goodbyes as Hermione apparated away. Hermione was now back in the Zabini Manor and Ginny, Misses Zabini, and Ophelia looked at her.


    "Well?" Ophelia was slightly panicking already and was worried she wouldn''t be able to find anything.


    "Silver," Ophelia groaned at her friend''s answer and plopped onto her bed face first. She mumbled into her sheets that she didn''t have an all silver dress. Zinzsy had come into the room a few minutes prior to Hermione getting back, and she had an idea.


    "Miss Ophelia, Zinzsy has an idea," Zinzsy smiled when Ophelia sat up to look at her elf.


    "What would that be?" Ophelia was confused as Zinzsy pulled her up from her bed and put her in the middle of the room. Zinzsy then snapped her fingers and a dress started to appear on Ophelia''s body. She was already in her undergarments as she kept trying on dresses to see what she would like for the evening.


    The dress was short in the front and long in the back. The bodice was covered in silver sequins, while the bottom part was just a light grey. Ophelia looked into the mirror and she smiled as she twirled. She then squealed in excitement and hugged Zinzsy.


    "It''s perfect! Thank you Zinzsy!" Ophelia couldn''t stop smiling.


    "Now all I need to do is worry about shoes," Ophelia smiled and Zinzsh snapped her fingers again. A pair of light grey flats appeared on her and Ophelia hugged Zinzsy once again.


    "Okay, now we just need to do your hair and make-up, then you''ll be ready for your date!" Misses Zabini was excited for Ophelia. She also thought it would be good for the two of them to be able to act like a normal couple after the past couple of months.


    Ophelia quickly took off her dress and shoes and decided to shower before putting everything back on. After her shower, her mother started to work on her hair. After she had curled Ophelia''s hair and pinned some of it up, Hermione helped Ophelia into her dress, and Ginny helped her into her shoes.


    "Alright, I''m going to make sure that Draco is ready for tonight. I''ll be right back!" Hermione called out and apparated back to Harry. She saw Draco was fixing his tie and he gave her a tight-lipped smile.


    "Oh no, the liquid luck wore off, didn''t it?" Draco let out an airy chuckle.


    "Oh, it wore off about an hour ago. And now I am a nervous wreck! Harry, are you sure you don''t have another bottle?" Draco pleaded in Harry''s direction and Harry groaned.


    "For the last time Draco, no! I do not have anymore!" Harry was beginning to become irritated by Draco''s behavior. He knew he should have moved the time of the date up instead of later. Liquid luck doesn''t last that long and he knew that, yet still gave it to Draco earlier in the day.


    "Draco, listen to me. Your girlfriend is waiting for you in a beautiful dress. If you back out now, who knows how upset she will be. She was beyond excited to go on a proper date with you, you can not let her down now!" Hermione was starting to raise her voice and Draco stood still. He has only faced Hermione''s fury once, he really does not want to go through it again.


    "Now, you are going to make sure you have everything, get the ring from your mother, and have the best night of your life and propose to one of my best friends. We did not go through all of the trouble of creating a date and making all of the plans for you, just for you to throw it down the drain by panicking!" Hermione screamed at the boy and Draco had turned white as a ghost. He was facing her fury again and Hermione was trying to catch her breath. Ron slowly made his way over to her and pulled her into a hug. He kissed her forehead and Hermione gave him a small smile. She sighed and looked back at Draco and noticed he was putting the ring into his pants pocket. Draco gulped and rubbed the back of his neck.


    "Now, are you ready?" Draco let out a nervous chuckle and nodded.


    "Good, I''m going to go back to Ophelia. You meet us in the Manor''s parlor in five minutes. Got it?" Draco nodded and Hermione went back to Ophelia. She had just gotten done with her hair and was waiting for Draco to arrive. Hermione told her he would be there in five minutes and that he would meet her in the parlor. As the women waited in the parlor for the boys to apparate in, Ophelia was having jitters about the date. She had a weird feeling about the date as if she knew that something was going to happen. It wasn''t a bad feeling, however, but she still thought something was going to happen.


    A couple of moments later, the boys apparated into the parlor of the Zabini Manor. Ophelia heard them come in and she got even more nervous. She was instantly questioning herself. Wondering if Draco would like her outfit, her hair, her makeup. She felt very self-conscious, but she was confused. She never felt this way around Draco. She heard her friends and family talking in the parlor and she let out a breath to get herself ready.  Misses Zabini came into the room that Ophelia was in and gave her a kiss on her forehead. She quickly whispered words of encouragement and walked Ophelia out into the parlor.


    Draco was at a loss for words when his eyes fell on Ophelia. His love looked so beautiful for the evening, and it made him even more nervous about what he was planning on doing. Ophelia made her way over to her love and they stood awkwardly. Hermione gave her friends a look before she muttered to herself.


    "Oh, Merlin. This is going to be a long night,"

 Chapter Thirty-Two

    Draco and Ophelia were sitting down at the table munching on breadsticks and salads. Draco was trying to become less anxious by starting small talk and conversations that they would normally have. He was trying to keep as cool as possible and trying not to show that he was nervous, or more importantly that he was hiding something.


    Harry came over and took the plates while Ronald and Blaise gave them the plates of spaghetti. Draco''s original plan was to propose after they had eaten their dinner, and then celebrate with dessert. He didn''t know if he should wait until after dessert now, but he thinks it would be a good idea. Ophelia can''t see it right now, but around the corner from them is a couple of blankets and plenty of pillows. They would be watching the stars for a while. Draco thinks that would be the best time for him to propose. Draco was still nervous, but he wasn''t covering it up too well. And Ophelia definitely took notice.


    "Draco?" Ophelia asked while grabbing his hand.


    "Yes, love?" Draco tried to give her a smile, but it was obvious he was nervous.


    "Are you okay? You seem very nervous," Draco stiffened for a quick second before he regained his composure. He sighed and tried to quickly think of an excuse when Blaise came up to refill their drinks.


    "Sorry O, Draco said he''s been nervous because he wants the date to go over well without, you know, certain interruptions by certain people," Blaise then makes it obvious that there are Aurors watching them. Ophelia lets out a noise of understanding and turns back to Draco.


    "Draco, love, it''s okay! I''m really having a wonderful time. No one has ever gone out of their way to do this for me, and I absolutely love it. Thank you," Ophelia leans over and gives him a soft kiss. Draco''s heart skips a beat and he turns a light shade of pink.


    "I''m glad you like it, love. I also don''t want this to get ruined by other people," Draco gave her a look and she understood. Hearing her say that she loves everything so far made him calm down a little. Draco and Ophelia continued to eat their dinner and were then served their dessert. Ophelia looked ecstatic when she saw it was mint ice cream. Draco and Ophelia continued talking to her and making her laugh. Draco was finally calming down while he was watching her laugh. He knows Ophelia will say yes to his proposal.


    Now that Draco was no longer nervous, he couldn''t wait to propose. He was beyond excited to see her reaction. He knows that it''s very early on in their relationship, but he''s felt this way for years. And when he found out she felt the same way, he was ecstatic. He knows that they can get through anything life puts them through.


    Once they finished their ice cream, Draco led her over to the picnic blanket. Ophelia sighed as she leaned into Draco as they stared at the stars. There were a few candles around them that were charmed to hover in the air.


    The Aurors were confused by what Draco and Ophelia were doing. They didn''t want to interrupt their date, but they also needed to make sure that all of them were safe. They knew that Mister Parkinson was always watching them, even when they thought they were safe. They know how dangerous he is. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Ophelia was the happiest she''s been since the war. She''s been okay considering she was being held hostage by her father, but Draco was there to keep her calm, as well as her brother and parents.


    Draco cleared his throat and turned to Ophelia.


    ''This is it,'' Draco thought.


    "Ophelia, I have a question," Draco was speaking loud enough for his friends to hear him. Hermione and Ginny grew excited but were quickly hushed by the three other boys.


    "What is it?" Ophelia smiled at him and Draco couldn''t have been happier. He put some of her hair behind her ear and kissed her cheek softly. He stood up with a groan and held out his hand.


    "Draco, what''s going on?" Ophelia giggled and grabbed Draco''s hand. Draco pulled her up and brought her closer to him. Draco put his forehead against hers and smiled.


    "You''re so beautiful, Ophelia," Ophelia smiled.


    "You''re quite handsome yourself," The couple smiled wide and Draco cleared his throat.


    "So, my question," Draco chuckled nervously and looked behind Ophelia.


    "Hey, are those fireflies?" Ophelia''s eyes went wide and she turned around quickly.


    "Where?" Draco quickly but quietly pulled out the box and got down on one knee. As he was getting down, he started to speak up.


    "Sorry, I thought I saw some," Ophelia frowned a little and turned back around. She gasped and placed her hands over her mouth.


    "Draco?" Ophelia started to cry happy tears. She was so shocked. She had no idea her love and her friends would do this for her.


    "Ophelia Nova Zabini," Draco started but cleared his throat.


    "I fell in love with you when I twirled you around in the garden. I fell in love with your smile, your eyes, the way you twirled your hair when you were nervous, the way you bite your lip when you''re concentrating really hard, but most of all, I fell in love with your personality. The way you just walk into a room and make it brighter with your smile. I love everything about you, and I always will, for as long as I live," Draco took in a breath of air before he started speaking again.


    "Ophelia, there is nothing that I want more in this world other than to marry you and have children with you. You are the thing that I was missing for a long time, and I never would have acted on anything I''ve felt since I was six if you hadn''t have started attending Hogwarts." Draco smiled and opened up the box. Ophelia let out a sob as she saw the ring.


    "Ophelia Nova Z," Draco paused before he respoke.


    "Ophelia Nova Riddle," Ophelia felt her heart soar. She liked the sound of her birth name.


    "Will you please do me the honor of marrying me, so I can come home to you every single day and call you my wife, and at some point the mother of my children?" Ophelia put her head in her hands as she sobbed from happiness. She always dreamt about this moment and couldn''t believe it was happening. She was going to marry her love.


    "Yes!" Ophelia exclaimed loudly and Draco stood up and placed the ring on her middle finger. The snake''s eyes and the gem glowed a bright green before it settled on her finger. Ophelia didn''t get a chance to admire the ring before Draco picked her up and spun her around. Ophelia cupped Draco''s face and kissed him. She made sure all of her passion and love for him went into the kiss.


    The group of friends silently celebrated the engagement, and the Aurors were impressed. They didn''t think that Draco would ever have a heart. If this didn''t prove to them that Draco was indeed a good person, then nothing ever would have.


    Since the date was in a clearing in the forest nearby, Mister Parkinson was stalking the couple, watching them from afar. His face produced a scowl as he muttered three words before stalking off into the night.


    "Her big day,"

 Chapter Thirty-Three

    Hermione, Ginny, and Ophelia were at a wedding gown shop. Currently, this is their fifth shop. Ophelia couldn''t find the perfect dress for her wedding, as well as bridesmaid dresses and a party dress for her. Narcissa and Ophelia''s mother were making small talk on the waiting bench while Hermione and Ginny got Ophelia into another dress. Ophelia couldn''t find something she liked. She said she wanted a dress that had both white and green on it. She tried keeping it traditional with the white but wanted to contribute her house colors to the dress, and she thought green would be perfect.


    So far, she was hoping this would be the last store that she has to go to.


    The last five had nothing that she wanted, and she was growing tired and impatient. She wanted to base everything off of her wedding dress, like the decorations, the flowers, even the cake.


    And the perfect place they could think of was Andromeda''s shop in Diagon Alley.


    They had gotten their dresses from there before for school occasions and Ophelia''s dinner date with Draco, and Narcissa was actually the one who recommended the store. Ophelia felt a little silly for not going there first, as it would have saved her a lot of time and money. As soon as Ophelia, Misses Zabini, Hermione, Ginny, and Narcissa had walked into the store, Andromeda drops what she was doing at the counter and comes to greet everyone.


    "Oh, girls! It''s wonderful to see you three again. Narcissa, wonderful to see you, as well as you Misses Zabini! What brings all of you into my store today?" Ophelia blushed and Ginny nudged her so she could tell her the good news.


    "Well, Draco proposed to me, and I''m looking for a wedding dress," Ophelia paused and Andromeda yelled in excitement. Andromeda pulled Ophelia in for a hug while she laughed happily.


    "Ophelia! Congratulations! Oh, I''m sure I have the perfect dress for you here. Is this the first dress shop you''ve visited?" Ophelia rubbed the back of her neck and sighed.


    "No, you''re the sixth store we''ve stopped at," Ophelia mumbled a little toward the end, but it was enough for Andromeda to hear.


    "Ophelia! Honestly, you''ve gotten all of your dresses recently from here and they all have been perfect. I''m shocked you didn''t choose my store first," Andromeda chuckled and Ophelia looked a little disappointed in herself.


    "Oh, Ophelia I''m just joking. I''m glad you decided to come to my store at all. I already have some dresses in mind for you," Andromeda walks off and starts grabbing green and white ball gowns. Ginny, Hermione, Misses Zabini and Narcissa sat down on one of the bench seats and spoke amongst themselves as Andromeda grabbed some dresses.


    "Ophelia, I really think you only need to try on these two dresses. One will be your actual wedding dress, and the other will be your party gown for the rest of the evening. You get to decide which one is which, but I know you will love both of these. Put them on, and let me know if you need any help with them." Andromeda smiled at Ophelia and left her alone so she could get changed. The first dress that she had put on was an emerald green ballgown that had long sleeves and a v-neck. Ophelia immediately fell in love and knew that this would be her party gown for the wedding. She loved everything about it, including the thin green lace near the neckline. She felt the butterflies in her stomach as she walked out and shower her friends and family.


    "Oh my, Merlin''s beard! Ophelia that dress is perfect for you!" Narcissa couldn''t have felt more proud of Ophelia. She was beyond ecstatic that she would be the one marrying her son. She felt herself starting to tear up at the thought of Ophelia walking down the aisle to marry her son. It would be a beautiful day and Narcissa was making sure it would be perfect. Misses Zabini started to cry happy tears, and in turn, it made Ophelia well up.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "Oh, mom, don''t cry," Ophelia sniffled and laughed when her mother did.


    "Ophelia, is that the party dress or the wedding dress?" Hermione asked and Ophelia spoke without hesitation.


    "Party dress," Ophelia did a little twirl and smiled when she saw her reflection in the mirror.


    "Okay, I''m too impatient, try on the other dress dear," Misses Zabini insisted and everyone laughed as Ophelia made her way back into the dressing room. Ophelia took off the dress and handed it to Andromeda, who gladly put it in a dress bag. Ophelia put on the second dress and had to hold in her sobs.


    ''It''s perfect,'' Ophelia thought as she admired the dress in the mirror. It was also an emerald green, and it also had white lace everywhere. The dress had see-through green lace for sleeves and white lace for the cuffs at the end of them. The train for the dress was long and wide, spreading all throughout the small fitting room. Ophelia knew that once she stepped out and flattened out the train that it would take up the majority of the room. As she turned around to admire the back of the dress, she noticed that the entirety of her spine was showing, as the back of the dress had an open space. The more Ophelia admired the dress, the more she fell in love with it. Ophelia finally walked out and her mother burst into a sob. She got up and hugged her daughter and cried.


    "Oh, Ophelia, you look so beautiful!" Misses Zabini was handed some tissues by Andromeda and gladly took them. Narcissa was shedding some tears and knew that Draco would be thrilled to see her in those dresses. She knew he wouldn''t be able to keep his eyes off of her. Ginny and Hermione were also crying silently. They were so happy that their best friend was going to be getting married.


    "There''s something missing, hold on," Andromeda runs off for a couple of minutes and comes back with an emerald green veil. Ophelia''s eyes light up and she happily lets Andromeda put the veil on her. Ophelia takes a look in the mirror as Andromeda fixes the train of the dress and Ophelia spoke with confidence.


    "This is my wedding dress. This is the one I want," Everyone cheered and laughed happily. The search was over and now all they had to do now was get the bridesmaid dresses and Ophelia''s shoes. Ophelia had gone back into the dressing room and got changed into the clothes she entered the store in, and quickly found a pair of black heels that had emerald green bottoms. The actual heel of the shoe was chrome, and it had a silver snake wrapped around it. The snake had an emerald as its eye and Ophelia thought that it was perfect. As the women walked around the store, Ophelia noticed some nice silvery-grey colored dresses. They all had slits for a leg to come out, and a nice lace covering the chest.


    "Oh, I like those as bridesmaid dresses," Ophelia said as she walked over to them to inspect them. Ginny and Hermione agreed and tried them on.


    "Well, I''ve never worn a silver dress, but I actually quite like it!" Hermione was pretty happy with the dress and Ginny had agreed with her. The girls quickly found silver heels to go along with the dresses. They had a strap going over the toes and a strap around the ankle to hold the shoes in place.


    "Okay, I think that''ll do it for now with the dresses. If we need to come back for alterations we will," Narcissa said as she paid for the dresses.


    "Now, it''s time to figure out the decorations, the venue, and to allow the men to figure out what they are going to wear. Andromeda, I''ll make sure to send the boys over here at some point so they can get some tuxes and to make sure they are color-coordinated with the women here," Misses Zabini said and Andromeda smiled.


    "Not a problem, I''ll be awaiting their arrival any day now,"


    "Thank you, Andromeda. I knew I should have come here first," Ophelia smiled, hugged Andromeda, and apparated away with her friends and family. Draco was in the parlor, waiting for his fiance to come back. When Draco saw Ophelia he ran up to her and hugged her. He tried sneaking a peek at the dresses but Narcissa stepped in front of them.


    "Nope. Not until the wedding. It''s bad luck to see the bride''s outfit before the ceremony," Narcissa smirked at his disappointed face and Ophelia laughed. Zinzsy popped up and took the dresses and shoes somewhere safe. Ginny and Hermione however, took their dresses and shoes and brought them back to their respective houses after they said goodbyes to their friends. They would continue the hunt for the venue and decorations the next day. Draco and Ophelia ate dinner together and talked about random things and laughed with one another.


    Unknowing to them, a man was stalking them from outside the window, quickly apparating away before anyone could notice his presence.


    Her big day was coming closer and closer, and he will be ready for it.

 Chapter Thirty-Four

    Several months had passed. Ophelia was finally getting the decorations, cake, and where the ceremony would be. Draco and Ophelia were currently sitting at the dining table in the Malfoy Manor.


    "Alright, I think we should have a Slytherin themed wedding," Draco spoke his idea and hoped that Ophelia would like the idea as well. Ophelia spread a wide smile on her face and nodded furiously.


    "I love that idea. I definitely want to do that." Draco kissed her hand softly, showing his appreciation for her agreeing with him with small actions. Narcissa came out with some ideas for the invitations.


    "I''d really like for the envelopes to be green and the paper for it white, just so the people who are being invited can read it," Ophelia spoke and Narcissa smiled and agreed. Draco didn''t have much input on the invitations, he thought their cake and decorations were more important.


    "What kind of cake would you guys want?" Narcissa asked and the couple thought for a moment.


    "I feel like we should stick with half chocolate and half vanilla, just so there''s a little bit of variety. And we can have the icing buttercream," Ophelia smiled and Draco nodded.


    "Yeah, I agree. I personally like vanilla, and I know you like chocolate, so that works out perfectly, love," Draco smiled at her and Ophelia blushed a deep red. Narcissa smiled to herself and continued talking about the cake.


    "Okay, what about the color of the cake?"


    "Green and black, maybe we could put some designs on the cake to represent the both of us?" Draco suggested and Ophelia nodded.


    "Yeah, we could put snakes on the cake, and maybe some flowers as well," Ophelia suggested and Narcissa nodded while writing down notes about what they wanted.


    "Would you guys like a sheet cake? Or something more extravagant?" Ophelia and Draco smiled and spoke in unison.


    "Surprise us," Narcissa smirked and knew exactly what she was going to do. She was going to have the cake a tiered cake, but when the time came to put it on its respected dessert table, she would cast wingardium leviosa on it so it floated in the air. Her smirk grew wider when she had the idea of not telling the couple in front of her. They said to surprise them, and that''s exactly what she would do.


    "Okay, so for the walking down the aisle part, what would you two like the space to look like?" Ophelia smiled and thought about it for a moment.


    "Well, I would want a white carpet to walk on. Maybe some dark brown chairs with white cushions, a flower arch to stand under," Ophelia hummed as she thought.


    "We could have trees lining the aisle, as well as some candles lighting the ends of the rows. We could also have a chandelier. How does that sound darling?" Ophelia loved the idea.


    "That sounds amazing. I would love to have a bit of a rustic look to the wedding," Ophelia smiled and the three of them decided on decorations for the reception.


    "Hanging candles, I love the tree idea, maybe we could get more trees in the reception area, or have lights set up to where they show shadows of trees. What would you want in the reception, Draco?" Ophelia asked politely.


    "A giant Slytherin symbol on the ground acting as the dance floor," Ophelia laughed at him but ended up agreeing. It wouldn''t be a Slytherin wedding if there wasn''t something Slytherin being very prominent. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "And for the tables?"


    "Probably just white table cloths, candles on the tables, some flower centerpieces. Nothing too serious," Draco agreed with Ophelia and Narcissa wrote down the rest of her notes about the wedding.


    "Alright, well the only things left to do now are to send out invitations, come up with a date, and find a venue. Oh, you both also have to figure out your maid of honor and best man," Narcissa stated before she started to walk away. As she was about to round the corner to go into another part of the manor, she stopped herself to say a few more things.


    "Oh, and Draco, please, for the love of all things magic, do not wait until the last minute to get your tux and your groomsmen tuxes. Please. Also, this is completely up to you, but you are being given the chance of your father getting out of Azkaban for the evening to attend the wedding. If you don''t want him there, you guys can just tell the Aurors no and they won''t let him out. I just figured you would want to think about that. They told me to tell you both to let them know your decision after you come up with a date for the wedding." Narcissa gave them a weak smile and left them alone to their thoughts.


    Draco didn''t know what to think about what his mother had told him about his father. One part of him wanted him there to see him get married to the love of his life, but another part of him never wanted to see him again and wanted him to rot away in Azkaban for the rest of his life.


    Ophelia was a little shocked. She thought that they would never be given this opportunity. She did want Her soon-to-be father-in-law there, but she also wanted nothing to do with him. She knew that he wouldn''t harm her, but it wasn''t because he cared for her. It was because she was Voldemort''s daughter. She knew Lucius didn''t care for her as a daughter-in-law. No, he only cares for her because she is the only person who can reignite the death eaters and continue what her father started. Of course, she would never. She wants nothing to do with those people. She only made exceptions for her family because they were forced into it and didn''t have a choice.


    "I don''t know if I want him there. I would really have to think about it," Draco mumbled to Ophelia and she nodded.


    "I get it. I''m in the same boat. I don''t know if I want him there. I know he wouldn''t hurt me in any way or let any harm come to me, but that''s only because I''m Voldemort''s daughter. It''s not because he loves me like family, it''s simply because of who my father was," Ophelia started to become sad thinking about it, but Draco cleared his throat and sighed.


    "Well, that''s a problem for another day. As for right now," He grabbed her hand before continuing. "We have invitations to make and send out," Ophelia smiled and nodded and they got to work making the invitations. They had decided that they wanted their old professors there, the entire Weasley clan, Harry, Hermione, Theodore, their other friends from Hogwarts like Neville, Luna, Seamus, and some others, some of Ophelia''s friends from Beauxbatton''s, Ophelia''s family, and of course Narcissa and Andromeda. After several hours of writing out invitations and eating the dinner Narcissa had brought out to them halfway through making the invitations, they slumped down into their chairs and sighed in exhaustion. The couple purposefully left out the date on every single invitation because they hadn''t figured out when they wanted the wedding, as well as the location of the wedding.


    "We can figure out the date for the wedding tomorrow. I am absolutely exhausted and want to call it a night," Draco yawned as he spoke to Ophelia, whose eyes were already drooping.


    "I second that," Ophelia muttered as the couple got up and started to sluggishly made their way to Draco''s room. Narcissa noticed how tired they looked and chuckled to herself.


    "Goodnight you two," The couple muttered their goodnights, and Narcissa could help but laugh at them. They were too adorable for their own good. Narcissa put away their invitations into a box so that nothing would happen to them as the couple slept. She noticed that one of the invitations said Lucius Malfoy at the top of it, but there were questions marks on it as if they were deciding how it would look on the invitation, and if they liked the idea of him coming. Narcissa sighed. She missed her husband, but also was glad he was gone at the same time. Narcissa had accepted the fact that Lucius made his bed, and now he has to lie in it. Narcissa went to check up on the couple a couple of minutes after they had gone upstairs, only to find them passed out still in their clothes.


    She smiled and shut their door after turning out the light in the room, letting them get some peaceful sleep one last time before things become more hectic with the wedding planning.


    As well as some unknowingly planned events that might change everything.

 Chapter Thirty-Five

    Ophelia, Narcissa, and Misses Zabini went to a florist shop to get the proper flowers for the wedding. Ophelia had decided that she wanted a mix of green and white flowers in her bouquet. It took her quite a while to figure out which flowers she wanted, but she finally figured it out. When she did, she became excited by how quickly her wedding was coming together. Earlier in the day, she had sent Draco out with Harry to pick up the tuxes for the groomsmen and the groom.


    Everyone ended up returning to the Malfoy Manor at the same time, and Draco and Ophelia sat down to determine the date for their wedding.


    "Well," Draco paused, "It''s currently the middle of summer. Would you like to have the wedding before or after your birthday?" Ophelia thought about it for a moment and hummed as she thought.


    "I think we should have the wedding before my birthday. Maybe in the fall before it starts getting too cold?" Ophelia suggested and Draco smiled.


    "That is perfectly fine by me. Maybe we can have it before the school year for Hogwarts and Beauxbattons starts."


    "I agree, so mid-august? Say, August 25th? That''s a week before school starts."


    "That sounds great, love. Let''s write the date on the invitations."


    The couple then spent the next hour writing the date on the invitations. Their hands were once again tired, and they were tasked with deciding whether they want Lucius there.


    "Love, this isn''t just my wedding, this is also your wedding. I wouldn''t mind having my father there, but ultimately, it is up to you. I don''t want you to feel like you are being forced to allow my father to our wedding. Whatever decision you come up with, I will be perfectly fine with." Draco states as he holds Ophelia''s hand. She smiles a small smile toward Draco and sighs. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Narcissa?" Ophelia calls out and she rounds the corner after a few moments.


    "Yes, dear?"


    "If Lucius were to attend the wedding, what are the precautions that would need to be taken?" Narcissa inhaled and let out a long breath as she remembers what the Aurors told her.


    "Well, he would constantly have Aurors surrounding him. There would already be Aurors surrounding the entire ceremony and reception, but if he would be allowed out, they would be doubled. It''s up to you two whether if he would be allowed to be seated with the family in the front or not. He also would not be staying the entire time, only for the ceremony and some food, then he would be escorted back to Azkaban." Ophelia nodded and thought for a moment. She figured that it would be safe enough as the entire event would be protected by Aurors.


    Ophelia let out one more exhale before she revealed her answer.


    "Alright, Lucius can come to the wedding. However, I do not want to hear any talk of Voldemort or anything death-eater-related. The moment he does, he is getting kicked out. And you can tell the Aurors to tell him that." Ophelia was stern with her answer, and Draco was happy that she came to the conclusion that she did. He also agreed with the ''no talking about death eaters or her father'' rule. That part of both of their lives is over, and they surely do not want to revisit, nor be reminded of it. It''s already bad enough that they are being stalked by Mister Parkinson.


    Ophelia was hoping that she was making the right decision. All she wants is for Lucius to love her as a daughter-in-law, not because of whose child she is.


    Narcissa nods and gives her a comforting smile as she walks away. Ophelia looks towards Draco and mumbles.


    "I hope I''m making the right decision," Draco grabs her hand and runs his thumb over the back of it.


    "I''m sure it is love. Everything will be fine," The couple ate dinner sometime after the conversation and went to bed, patiently awaiting the day of their wedding.

 Chapter Thirty-Five

    Ophelia, Narcissa, and Misses Zabini went to a florist shop to get the proper flowers for the wedding. Ophelia had decided that she wanted a mix of green and white flowers in her bouquet. It took her quite a while to figure out which flowers she wanted, but she finally figured it out. When she did, she became excited by how quickly her wedding was coming together. Earlier in the day, she had sent Draco out with Harry to pick up the tuxes for the groomsmen and the groom.


    Everyone ended up returning to the Malfoy Manor at the same time, and Draco and Ophelia sat down to determine the date for their wedding.


    "Well," Draco paused, "It''s currently the middle of summer. Would you like to have the wedding before or after your birthday?" Ophelia thought about it for a moment and hummed as she thought.


    "I think we should have the wedding before my birthday. Maybe in the fall before it starts getting too cold?" Ophelia suggested and Draco smiled.


    "That is perfectly fine by me. Maybe we can have it before the school year for Hogwarts and Beauxbattons starts."


    "I agree, so mid-august? Say, August 25th? That''s a week before school starts."


    "That sounds great, love. Let''s write the date on the invitations."


    The couple then spent the next hour writing the date on the invitations. Their hands were once again tired, and they were tasked with deciding whether they want Lucius there.


    "Love, this isn''t just my wedding, this is also your wedding. I wouldn''t mind having my father there, but ultimately, it is up to you. I don''t want you to feel like you are being forced to allow my father to our wedding. Whatever decision you come up with, I will be perfectly fine with." Draco states as he holds Ophelia''s hand. She smiles a small smile toward Draco and sighs. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "Narcissa?" Ophelia calls out and she rounds the corner after a few moments.


    "Yes, dear?"


    "If Lucius were to attend the wedding, what are the precautions that would need to be taken?" Narcissa inhaled and let out a long breath as she remembers what the Aurors told her.


    "Well, he would constantly have Aurors surrounding him. There would already be Aurors surrounding the entire ceremony and reception, but if he would be allowed out, they would be doubled. It''s up to you two whether if he would be allowed to be seated with the family in the front or not. He also would not be staying the entire time, only for the ceremony and some food, then he would be escorted back to Azkaban." Ophelia nodded and thought for a moment. She figured that it would be safe enough as the entire event would be protected by Aurors.


    Ophelia let out one more exhale before she revealed her answer.


    "Alright, Lucius can come to the wedding. However, I do not want to hear any talk of Voldemort or anything death-eater-related. The moment he does, he is getting kicked out. And you can tell the Aurors to tell him that." Ophelia was stern with her answer, and Draco was happy that she came to the conclusion that she did. He also agreed with the ''no talking about death eaters or her father'' rule. That part of both of their lives is over, and they surely do not want to revisit, nor be reminded of it. It''s already bad enough that they are being stalked by Mister Parkinson.


    Ophelia was hoping that she was making the right decision. All she wants is for Lucius to love her as a daughter-in-law, not because of whose child she is.


    Narcissa nods and gives her a comforting smile as she walks away. Ophelia looks towards Draco and mumbles.


    "I hope I''m making the right decision," Draco grabs her hand and runs his thumb over the back of it.


    "I''m sure it is love. Everything will be fine," The couple ate dinner sometime after the conversation and went to bed, patiently awaiting the day of their wedding.

 Chapter Thirty-Six

    A month had gone by and it was finally time for the wedding. Ophelia had spent the entire day getting ready for her wedding. She woke up early, ate breakfast, took a shower, and is now getting her make-up done by her mother. Ophelia ended up choosing Hermione to be her maid of honor. Ginny and Luna ended up being her bridesmaids. The girls were getting their hair and make-up done before they put on their dresses. Narcissa was helping with setting up the venue and putting all of the flowers in place. She also made sure that the cake was in a safe spot, and that no one would be able to see it until dessert was ready.


    "So, Ophelia," Hermione calls out from behind her, "When is Mister Malfoy supposed to arrive?"


    "Within the next hour or so, I''m kind of nervous about it," Ophelia started to mess with her fingers because of her nervousness. She was hoping that her soon-to-be father-in-law would be on his best behavior. She was told that the Aurors told him that anything death eater-related, or any talk about how she could take her father''s place would not be allowed, and he would be removed from the ceremony. Granted, the Aurors said that he wasn''t so pleased about that, but he obliged and said he wouldn''t say anything.


    While the women were getting ready for the wedding, the men were sitting around in their tuxes, taking turns playing wizards chess with one another.


    "So, Draco," Ron started, "Do you really think your father is going to respect the fact that he can''t talk about anything death eater related?" Draco sighed and thought about what his answer would be, while simultaneously trying to figure out his next move.


    "Honestly, I have no idea. I hope he does, more so for Ophelia''s sake rather than mine. I''ve gotten used to that talk over the years. I know it will upset her if he does, and quite frankly I would like my father around for my wedding. Despite everything he has done, I would still like him to witness this milestone of mine." Ronald nodded and respected his answer. Draco smirked and moved his queen and cornered Ronald''s King.


    "Checkmate!" Draco laughed and Ronald grew annoyed.


    This was the third time Draco has beaten him and he still has no idea how Draco does it.


    Draco and Harry were about to have another round, but there was a knock on the door. Draco knew who it was and cleared his throat as he stood.


    "Come in," Two Aurors walked through, followed by his father as well as another pair of Aurors behind him. Lucius looked very tired, but he was allowed to get changed and freshen up for the wedding.


    "Father," Draco nodded once towards his father and in turn, Lucius did the same.


    "Draco," As Lucius said this the restraints on Lucius were released. Lucius rubbed his wrists and cleared his throat as he saw Draco''s new friends Harry and Ronald in the room. Lucius scoffed but kept his mouth shut in order to keep his son happy. Harry and Ronald both looked at one another in slight shock that Mister Malfoy didn''t say anything snotty towards them.


    "Right! Well, Ron and I need to check up on Hermione, Ginny, and Ophelia," Harry gave a small smile and quickly made his way past the Arours and Lucius. Ron realized he was quickly left behind and let out a nervous laugh.


    "Yeah, I''m just, gonna go then," He patted Draco on the back and then quickly left the room. Theo and Blaise were still in the room with Draco and they could all feel the tension.


    "We will be waiting outside the room, Mister Malfoy," One of the Aurors said while looking toward Draco.


    "Yes, of course," Draco nodded and went to the bottle of scotch that sat in the corner. He held up a glass toward his father, silently asking if he would like any. His father nodded once and Draco got the other three men in the room a drink, knowing Blaise and Theo would gladly take a glass. Once the cups were distributed, Blaise cleared his throat to make a toast.


    "To Draco and Ophelia," The other three muttered the same sentence and took a sip from their glasses. Draco knew this was going to be a very long night.


    Meanwhile, Ophelia had just finished getting ready and was admiring herself in the mirror when Ron and Harry showed up.


    "Is it alright if we come in?" Harry asked from the other side of the door. Hermione quickly looked herself in the mirror to make sure that she liked what Ronald was going to see. Ophelia chuckled and quickly replied.


    "Come in!" Hermione gave her a quick glare but quickly composed herself. Ginny had just walked out of the bathroom from getting changed into her bridesmaid dress.


    "Wow, you guys look fantastic!" Harry said as he gave Ophelia and Hermione a hug and then settled next to Ginny. Ron was still in the doorway ogling Hermione. Hermione blushed as Ron spoke.


    "Bloody hell," Ron made his way to Hermione and she giggled. Ophelia wasn''t upset that Ronald hadn''t said anything to her and Ginny. She was happy that he was making Hermione happy. There was another knock on the door ten minutes after Harry and Ronald arrived, and she figured it would be Blaise.


    "Who is it?"


    "Only the most important person here," Ophelia laughed and waved her hand to open the door. She stood quickly to show her brother how she looked when she also saw Lucius and Theo behind him. She stiffened a little when she saw Lucius but tried to not have it show. Blaise too was shocked by how beautiful his sister was.


    "Wow, O, you look stunning. Give me a twirl," Blaise ordered as he took a seat on a recliner. Ophelia smiled and listened to her brother. You could see the pride swimming in his eyes.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    "Draco will love you even more after he sees you," Ophelia blushed and gave him a smile.


    "You look wonderful Ophelia," Theo added as he made his way into the room. The only person left was Lucius. The tension started to rise in the room and everyone could feel it. Wherever Lucius went, the tension traveled.


    "You look beautiful, Ophelia. My son is lucky to have you," Lucius gave her a small smile and nod, and he could see the slight shock on Ophelia''s face.


    ''Did she really think that I wouldn''t compliment her on her special day?'' Lucius thought. Lucius felt the beginning of guilt starting to make its appearance and made a promise to himself that he would apologize to Ophelia later. Narcissa then walks into the room, not noticing Lucius at first.


    "Alright girls, everyone is downstairs waiting for you-" She stopped mid-sentence when she saw her husband.


    "Lucius, I wasn''t notified of your arrival," Narcissa started and it didn''t take long for Lucius to respond.


    "Narcissa, you look lovely. It''s good to see you," Narcissa was also stunned by Lucius''s compliment. It''s a rare occasion when he does decide to compliment her. Lucius could feel guilt rising for his wife as well. He knows he became blind due to the dark lord and therefore didn''t spend much time with his wife or his son. Narcissa cleared her throat and spoke again.


    "Anyways, the ceremony is going to begin soon, so I need everyone downstairs and in position," Narcissa smiled and kissed Ophelia on the cheek. Everyone walked down together and got into positions. Luna was with Ronald, Harry was with Ginny, Blaise was already stood next to Draco and Hermione was already waiting up at the altar where Ophelia will be joining her. Theo was the ring bearer and took the box of rings to his seat in the front row. Narcissa, Lucius, and Misses Zabini had taken their seats in the front row, while Mister Zabini was walking Ophelia down the aisle. The Aurors had surrounded the entire ceremony and made sure that if any sign of Mister Parkinson was to be immediately reported.


    Ophelia''s nerves were finally starting to appear once the music started. The first pair of people to walk out were Harry and Ginny. A few moments after that, Luna and Ronald went through. Ophelia took in a breath and let it out shakily.


    "It''s alright kiddo, just breathe. You look beautiful, and everything will be fine," Mister Zabini kissed her forehead and this slightly helped calm Ophelia''s nerves. Ophelia received her cue to start walking. She locked her arm with her father and finally appeared at the end of the aisle. Draco stood tall and puffed out his chest a little in order to impress Ophelia, but when he landed eyes on her his mouth opened in shock. She was absolutely stunning in his eyes. The green veil, the silver accents on her beautiful, green dress. For a moment, he was able to see her heels, and lost his breath when he saw the snakes wrapped around them.


    ''This is beyond perfect,'' Draco thought as Ophelia came closer to him.


    Ophelia glanced over to the ring box and grew a little excited. She didn''t let anyone see the wedding band she chose for Draco, and she thought it was perfect for him. She had decided that she didn''t want any other bands given to her. She knew that no other ring would compare to the one that Draco had bought for her.


    Ophelia had finished walking down the aisle with her father and she turned to face him as he gave her a kiss on the cheek, then proceeded to take his seat. Ophelia gave Hermione her bouqet and took Draco''s hand as he walked her up to the altar. Everyone took their seats and became quiet.


    "We are gathered here today, to witness the magical matrimony of Draco Malfoy and Ophelia Zabini," The officiant started. The officient continued his speech and finlly got to the vows.


    "Draco, you can now saw your vows," Draco let out a shaky breath and took out a small card.


    "Ophelia, I knew you were the one I wanted to spend the rest of my life with since we were children. I knew you were the one and only woman for me when I spun you in my mothers garden. I knew you were the one when I saw your beautiful eyes sparkle with joy as I made you laugh. I had never thought of a world without you in it, and it killed me when you were sent to Beauxbattons. I thought I would never see you again, and then you started attending Hogwarts, and I couldn''t have been happier. Being without you turned me into a man I never want to be again. I want to make you the happiest woman in the world. I want to give you gifts that no one else has ever given you. I want to give you the world, and I wouldn''t think twice about it. You have changed me for the better, and I will love you, until the end of time. Always," Draco gave Ophelia a small smile and she started to tear up. She was moved by his words, and it made her love him even more.


    "Ophelia, you can now say your vows," Ophelia wiped away her tears and started to read her vows.


    "Draco, you have made me the happiest girl in the world since the first day I met you. from the first time our eyes locked, to you spinning me around in the garden, to you comforting me when I was broken from other people, to you also spinning me around on the grounds at Hogwarts," Ophelia let out a small laugh and there were scattered chuckles in the crowd. "To when we confessed our feelings for each other, to when we danced all night at the ball, and through all of the trials we have faced together. I knew you would be the only one for me. I knew at the end of the day, that it would be you holding me at night, making sure I feel loved, making sure that I know you think I''m beautiful, making sure that I don''t shed a tear when things get tough. And I never want that to stop. I want to be able to make you the happiest man in the world. I will always love you, until the end of time. Always," Ophelia shed a few tears and Draco wiped them off of her face. A couple of the women in the crowd awe''d quietly. They saw how much Draco adored Ophelia.


    "Now, it is time for the rings," The officiant made a gesture for Theo to come up with the rings and he quickly made his way to the altar. He turned the box toward Ophelia and Draco and opened it. Draco was shocked at the ring that Ophelia had chosen for him. It was a black skull with a golden snake roaming through it. Exactly what his dark mark looked like. He thought that he''d hate it, but he actually loved it. Draco took Ophelia''s ring and Ophelia took Draco''s ring.


    "Now, repeat after me Draco,"


    "I Draco Malfoy,"


    "I Draco Malfoy,"


    "Take you Ophelia Zabini,"


    "Take you Ophelia Zabini,"


    "To be me lawfully wedded wife,"


    "To be me lawfully wedded wife,"


    "In sickness and in health,"


    "In sickness and in health,"


    "Till death do us part."


    "Till death do us part." Draco slipped her ring onto her finger and the officiant then looked toward Ophelia.


    "Now, Ophelia, please repeat after me,"


    "I Ophelia Zabini,"


    "I Ophelia Zabini,"


    "Take you Ophelia Zabini,"


    "Take you Ophelia Zabini,"


    "To be me lawfully wedded husband,"


    "To be me lawfully wedded husband,"


    "In sickness and in health,"


    "In sickness and in health,"


    "Till death do us part."


    "Till death do us part." Ophelia slipped Draco''s ring onto his middle finger and the officiant smiled.


    "I now pronounce you husband and wife, you may now kiss the bride." Draco smiled wide and grabbed the sides of Ophelia''s face and pulled her in for a kiss. The crowd cheered and clapped and the kiss lasted a couple seconds too long. Ophelia blushed a deep red and smiled wide towards her husband.


    Husband. She liked the sound of that.


    Draco and Ophelia walked down the aisle, followed by the bridesmaids, maid of honor, groomsmen and best man. Then their parents followed them, into a hall for appetizers before dinner.


    Everyone was so focused on the happy couple that they didn''t see the monster looming in the darkness of the shadows.

 Chapter Thirty-Seven

    After everyone was finished with the appetizers, everyone gathered in the dining room for the main course and dessert. After everyone who found their seats, the first dance between the bride and groom happened after Ophelia had gotten changed into her party dress. Draco thought she looked just as beautiful as she did in her wedding gown. Ophelia met Draco on the dance floor and Draco reached out his hand for her to take.


    "You look absolutely stunning, Ophelia," Draco said as he pulled Ophelia close to begin their dance.


    "And you look very handsome, Draco," Ophelia smiled as Draco leaned down and pressed his forehead to hers. The couple could faintly hear the ''awe''s from the crowd. The couple''s friends were sat at their own table, admiring how beautiful the wedding had come out. Harry looked around and started to feel uneasy. He started to frantically look around but did not see what he was looking for.


    "Harry, is everything alright?" Hermione asked and the rest of the table turned to look at Harry.


    "No. Somethings wrong, and I can''t figure out what it is," Harry then stood and made his way to Ophelia and Draco''s table to speak with the Zabini''s and the Malfoy''s.


    "Harry, dear! Are you enjoying yourself?" Miss Zabini spoke up and Harry smiled toward her.


    "Yes, I am. Listen, I think something really bad is going to happen," Harry was frantic while speaking to the four people sat around him. Miss Zabini started looking around while Narcissa looked at Harry.


    "Do you think he''s here? Already?" Narcissa was starting to get anxious. The people at the table looked up when they realized the first dance was over. Ophelia saw her friend and family''s worried faces and looked at Draco.


    "I think he''s here," Draco wrapped his arm around her waist and guided her to the table.


    "Is he here?" Draco spoke lowly.


    "I don''t know. I just know something bad is going to happen. We''ve been looking around for him but have yet to spot him." Harry was becoming more nervous by the second. He didn''t want any more people getting hurt. He lost too many people at the Battle of Hogwarts.


    "Ophelia, we need to get you somewhere safe," Lucius muttered as he stood and walked over to her.


    "No, I''m not leaving my friends and family to fight my battle, that''s not fair. I''m staying," Ophelia protested and Draco sighed. He knew his love was stubborn, but someone was risking her life and he couldn''t lose her.


    "Ophelia, love I can''t lose you. We need to get you to safety," Draco begged.


    "Draco and Lucius are right, Ophelia. We need to get you out of here," Narcissa frowned slightly. Lucius looked over to his wife, surprised that she agreed with him. Harry felt in his gut that Mister Parkinson was near. He may not feel the pain in his scar due to no longer being a Horcrux, but he was able to tell when something was wrong.


    "Ophelia," Harry started but was cut off when the wedding was stormed by death eaters. Everyone screamed and tried to leave but were getting caught in between the Aurors and Death Eaters. There was no kind of escape except for apparition.


    Harry, Draco, Ron, Hermione, Ginny, Luna, Blaise, Theo, Mister and Misses Zabini, and Lucius and Narcissa gathered around Ophelia. They had their wands at the ready, waiting for Parkinson to make an appearance. Hermione was looking around frantically, finally spotting Mister Parkinson at the entrance of the dining hall.


    "There! Near the dining hall entrance!" Hermione screamed and Ophelia quickly turned to face him. The man that had been stalking her for months on end.


    "Mister Parkinson, you don''t have to do this," Ophelia stated and Mister Parkinson became even angrier and held up his wand. As he yelled his spell, a death eater had bumped into him.


    "Avada Keddavra!" Mister Parkinson stumbled but watched where his spell would go.


    "Protego!" Ophelia screamed as his spell was going right for Lucius. The killing curse faded into the shield and Lucius looked stunned. In all of his life, he did not think that Ophelia would save him from death.


    ''Why did she save me?'' Lucius thought. Ophelia quickly returned her attention back to Mister Parkinson.


    "Parkinson, your daughter deserved what she got. She didn''t listen to Voldemort when he said to not touch Ophelia or Draco. She kept hurting her and in the end, Voldemort actually did something that was right." Draco said and some people looked at him with shock. They never thought he would actually agree with Voldemort. No one did, but the ones who were around to witness what he did to Pansy after she attacked Ophelia all felt that he had done the right thing.


    "She was just a child!" Mister Parkinson screamed.


    "A child who never had any consequences! A child who was spoiled senseless and never had to earn anything in her life! Everything was always given to her, and you and your wife never cared to discipline her when she did something wrong! That is why she turned out the way she did!" Blaise screamed in return. Ophelia was still terrified out of her mind. She wasn''t even worried that her wedding had been ruined. She was worried about her friends and family. She didn''t want any of them getting hurt, and that included Lucius.


    "My parenting decisions with Pansy have nothing to do with this. This is about Ophelia stealing Draco from her, and Ophelia having her killed!"


    "Pansy never had me! And my wife did not have her killed!" Draco became furious. He was ready to kill Mister Parkinson himself.


    Mister Parkinson screamed in anger and started throwing curses of all kinds towards the group. Ophelia and Draco started throwing their own counter hexes alongside both of their parents and Blaise. Harry, Hermione, and Ron made the decision to get everyone they could out of there. The Aurors had already done most of that job, as well as arresting most of the death eaters.


    Mister Parkinson ended up throwing the killing curse at Ophelia.


    "Avada Kedavra!"


    "Reducto!" Ophelia screamed.


    "Protego!" Lucius screamed quickly. He feared for his daughter-in-law''s life. Mister Parkinson was thrown across the room and Ophelia stared at Lucius in amazement. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Never in a million years had she thought that Lucius Malfoy would save her life.


    Mister Parkinson made a quick recovery and stalked back to the group.


    Mister Parkinson and Ophelia were throwing countless spells at one another without speaking.


    "Expelliarmus!" The next thing Ophelia knew, her wand was nowhere to be seen. Mister Parkinson smirked as he conjured a fiendfyre. Ophelia grew enraged, and made several hand movements, and conjured her own aguamenti charm. Everyone who was witnessing the event gasped and stopped in their tracks.


    No one had ever performed that sort of magic wandless, and Ophelia was doing it with ease.


    The pair''s battle was intense. Draco was worried for his love. He had faith in her, knowing she was more than capable of fending for herself, but Mister Parkinson was an entire entity that he knew barely anything about.


    At this point, the guests had fled, the golden trio had returned to the group to aid in the fight, the death eaters had been arrested, and more Aurors had returned, waiting for Ophelia and Mister Parkinson to stop their fight, as they didn''t want to hurt Ophelia in the process of trying to arrest Mister Parkinson.


    Ophelia had engulfed Mister Parkinson in a ball of water, throwing him across the other side of the dining hall.


    "Accio!" She held her hand out for her wand and by the time Mister Parkinson had gotten back up, she had her wand in hand, ready to finish what he had started.


    They once again started throwing spells at each other.


    "Avada Kedavra!"


    "Expelliarmus!"


    Their spells met together and for the second time in her life, she was scared for her life. Her mind raced as she tried her best to concentrate on not letting Mister Parkinson win their battle.


    ''Are my parent''s going to show themselves again? Am I strong enough to win this time?'' Ophelia had started to tear up and shed some silent tears. There was nothing that could be done. No one could interfere. If they did, they would be risking their lives as well as Ophelia''s. Draco tugged at his hair. He was beyond scared. He was finally happy, and the thought of Ophelia not making it out of this battle alive tore him apart. Misses Zabini and Narcissa were both crying. They loved Ophelia more than anything, and they couldn''t bear the thought of losing her. Mister Zabini was comforting his wife, also in fear of his daughter''s life. Blaise stood by his best friend. He knew that if anything happened to his sister, his best friend''s wife, that they would need each other more than ever. Lucius walked over to his wife and held her close. It hurt him to see his wife in such pain. He was also worried about his daughter-in-law and wanted his son to be happy with her. The golden trio surrounded each other. They were terrified for their friend. They wanted to be able to make more memories with her, and watching Ophelia fight for her life was heart-wrenching. Hermione couldn''t even start to think about what Draco was going through.


    Wind had started up in the dining hall, surrounding both Ophelia and Mister Parkinson. Everyone became confused but soon realized that it was Ophelia who had unknowingly conjured it. Everyone was constantly astounded by just how powerful Ophelia was.


    The thin blue shield had appeared around the pair. Ophelia screamed as she pushed Mister Parkinson''s killing spell further from her, hearing that their wands were starting to crack. Harry shed silent tears, as he was reminded about the exact same thing happening with Voldemort in his fourth year in the graveyard.


    Coming out of the ball of light emerging from the two spells were Ophelia''s mother and father. They stood in front of her, on either side of her. Ophelia was afraid to look at them. She knew that she would never be able to see them again, and she didn''t want to go through that pain again. The spirits of her parents knew this, but they knew their daughter was strong.


    "Darling, you shouldn''t hold on for so long. You need to let go," Aurora said and Ophelia let out a sob. Ophelia took a quick glance at her mother and realized she looked just like her. The main thing that she got from her father was the straightness of her hair, as her mother has beautiful curls.


    "Love, you are going to get hurt. Once you''ve let go get out of the way, do you understand?"  Ophelia nodded and her father continued. "Please, let go," Harry started crying for Ophelia. His parents told him the same things. Harry knew the turmoil that was running through her right now.


    "I''m scared," Ophelia whispered as she cried.


    "We love you," Tom spoke softly.


    "It''s alright darling. Let go," Aurora paused as she saw Ophelia was fighting it. "Let go!" Aurora yelled. With a loud scream of agony, Ophelia let go and dodged to the side. Her parents vanished once again into a trail of smoke, throwing Mister Parkinson off, along with the abrupt end with the wind. The Aurors rushed him and Draco rushed towards Ophelia.


    "Ophelia!" Draco yelled as he reached her. Draco could still feel within himself that she was alive and that she had only passed out from exhaustion. When he looked up, the Aurors had finally arrested Mister Parkinson.


    Ophelia was safe once again.


    Ophelia had minor injuries, and Narcissa knew that she would at the most only need one healing potion.


    Ophelia stirred in her husband''s arms and opened her eyes slowly. She saw everyone had surrounded her, looking at her with worried expressions.


    "Is he gone?" Ophelia whispered. Draco nodded and she let out a shaky breath, followed by tears of relief.


    "You''re safe now, love," Draco whispered and helped her to her feet. Her mother ran to her and pulled her into a tight hug.


    "O, I Was so worried about you," Misses Zabini cried, and her father joined her in the hug. Everyone took turns giving Ophelia a hug. The only person who didn''t think he was allowed to was Lucius. He believed she would not like the comfort of her father-in-law. Ophelia looked at Lucius with tear-filled eyes and walked up to him. Ophelia embraced him in a gentle hug, which surprised Lucius. He slowly wrapped his arms around her and rubbed her back softly, trying his best to comfort her after the traumatizing experience. Narcissa felt her heart swell at the sight of her husband showing affection. She knew from that point on that her husband wasn''t entirely lost, and that there was still hope for the two of them.


    Ophelia looked around the venue of their wedding, seeing everything in shambles. Hours of preparation and planning, all down the drain. Draco could feel that she was becoming distraught, as she was finally taking in her surroundings.


    "It''s alright, love. We can have another party arranged. Everything will be fine," He held her close as she looked up at him, her bottom lip quivering and more tears threatening to spill out of her eyes. She buried her head into his chest and Draco sighed as he kissed the top of her head.


    "Draco, Ophelia, we''re all going to go home. If you like, we can all meet up in a few days and hang out at the burrow?" Harry spoke and Ophelia nodded softly, Draco being the only one who noticed responded for the two of them.


    "Alright, we will owl you when we are ready to stop by," Draco nodded toward the golden trio as they apparated away.


    "Ophelia, darling, your father and I don''t know where you two will be staying, but just know that you are more than welcome to stay with us. We won''t mind," Misses Zabini spoke as she and her husband apparated back to the Zabini manor.


    The Aurors approached the Malfoy family. They looked at Lucius and nodded, signaling that Lucius had to leave. Narcissa frowned and hugged her husband goodbye, giving him one last kiss, knowing it''ll be the last one for a while. Draco and Lucius started out with a handshake, knowing his father wouldn''t want to hug him. However, he was surprised when his father pulled him in for a tight hug.


    "I''m proud of you, Draco," Lucius whispered and Draco damn near let out a sob. Never had he heard his father speak so highly of him. Lucius and Draco let go and Lucius embraced Ophelia once again.


    "Take care of my boy, Ophelia," Ophelia nodded and watched as Lucius was put back in cuffs and apparated away to Azkaban. Ophelia let out a shaky breath, not realizing how quickly she had grown attached to her father-in-law. Narcissa, Draco, and Ophelia all stared at each other.


    "I''m assuming you two would like to go back to the manor?" The newlywed couple nodded, and the three of them apparated back to the Malfoy Manor, where Draco and Ophelia got changed into their pajamas, as it was now nine-thirty at night. They were both exhausted as they bid Narcissa a good night. After getting changed, they fell onto Draco''s bed, now their bed, and held each other tightly.


    "I thought I was going to lose you," Draco whispered into Ophelia''s hair.


    "And I thought I was going to lose you," Ophelia mumbled into his chest. Draco lifted her chin and pressed a gentle, loving kiss to her lips. The couple felt their hearts soar as they felt the love flow between the two of them. They pulled apart and resumed their previous positions.


    "I love you, Ophelia Malfoy," Ophelia couldn''t help the smile that took over her face. She liked the sound of her new name.


    "I love you too, Draco Malfoy," And with that, the couple fell asleep in the comfort of their own home, not needing to worry about Mister Parkinson or anyone for that matter.

 Chapter Thirty-Eight

    After the travesty that was the day of Ophelia''s and Draco''s wedding, they had decided to have another party for their wedding celebration at the Weasley''s burrow. They had set up another tent for the occasion as they did with Ophelia''s birthday. The newlywed couple had also talked to the Aurors again, asking if Lucius would be able to join them for the occasion. The Aurors had talked amongst themselves and spoke about how Lucius did protect her and the rest of the family from Mister Parkinson and the rest of the death eaters. He had been on his best behavior and didn''t mention a thing about Voldemort or Ophelia joining the cause. They had gladly agreed that Lucius would be able to attend the reception to make up for what they lost at the wedding.


    The party was being held on a Saturday, and currently, the Weasley''s, Zabini''s, and the Malfoy''s were setting up the tent. Lucius had yet to arrive, as he was waiting on the Aurors to retrieve him.


    After the tent was pitched, everyone took a small break before they started to make enchantments on the tent, as well as decorating the area.


    Ophelia saw George sitting by himself. She knew that he was still devastated about Fred''s death. Ophelia walked over to him and sat next to him. George smiled at her and they sat in comfortable silence for a while.


    "How have you been doing George?" Ophelia asked. She knew that it was a very touchy subject for George to talk about Fred. George let out a shaky breath and hesitated.


    "I''ve been trying to be okay. It''s hard," George spoke and Ophelia rubbed his back.


    "You know I''m here for you George, with anything you need," George smiled.


    "Thank you, Ophelia. That means a lot to me," The pair smiled at one another as they got up to finish helping with the tent. After they had finished the enchantments they took a lunch break, and that was the moment where the Aurors apparated near the burrow. Everyone watched as they took Lucius out of the chains he was in. One of the Aurors walked up to Ophelia and pulled her aside.


    "Ophelia, we have a question for you," The man started and Ophelia nodded.


    "After seeing Mister Malfoy''s actions at your wedding, we were wondering if you would be comfortable with us Aurors not being here. We gave him Veritaserum after the occasion, and he said that he wouldn''t try escaping or cause any kind of harm. If you are not comfortable with any Aurors not being here, we will stay, but the choice is up to you." The Auror stated and Ophelia didn''t hesitate to answer.


    "No, you all can leave if you believe there is no harm." Ophelia smiled and the Auror nodded.


    "Alright, we will be back later tonight to retrieve him," The Auror turned to the others and nodded once. A moment after that they apparated away and left Lucius standing alone. Draco walked over to Ophelia and spoke in hushed tones.


    "Are you sure you want him here unsupervised?" Draco was worried for his love. He still didn''t fully trust his father.


    "They gave him Veritaserum. He said he wasn''t going to do anything. I trust him." Ophelia spoke and Draco sighed. He loved and hated at the same time how trusting she was.


    "Alright, if you say so love." Draco kissed the top of her head and grabbed her hand. Lucius had already started walking toward his son and daughter-in-law. As Lucius approached, the first thing he did was give Ophelia a hug. Ophelia was taken by surprise but gladly hugged her father-in-law.


    "Thank you," Lucius whispered to Ophelia.


    "You''re welcome," Ophelia whispered back. Lucius let go of Ophelia and turned to his son. He wanted to hug his son, but he knew that Draco wouldn''t be comfortable with that. Lucius held out his hand toward his son, and Draco shook his father''s hand. Narcissa came and joined them and she hugged her husband. She loved the change in heart he had and wanted to make their marriage work, whether he was in Azkaban or not.


    The Malfoy''s walked over to the others in front of the burrow, waiting to go inside and eat lunch. Arthur Weasley was looking at Lucius warily. He knew that he had helped protect Ophelia at her wedding, but he knew how dangerous Lucius also was, and he did not currently know where his loyalty lied.


    "Arthur," Lucius nodded his head once.


    "Lucius," Arthur copied Lucius'' motions, and Lucius could tell he was not trusted here at the Weasley''s home.


    Everyone walked inside, and Lucius took this time to take in the burrow. It was very different from the manor. He saw how cramped it was in the burrow, but it was also cozy in a way. it definitely felt like home. Arthur was waiting for Lucius to insult the place, however, the insult never came. Arthur watched as Lucius walked around the living room and the dining room, taking in everything about the home. The Weasley clan was watching him intently, waiting to see what he would say. Lucius turned around to see everyone watching him. He cleared his throat slightly before he spoke.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "You have a lovely home, Arthur." Arthur was taken back by surprise. Never in his mind did he ever think that Lucius would ever compliment him about anything. Arthur gave a small smile of appreciation.


    "Thank you, Lucius." Everyone found a spot at the table, and whoever couldn''t find a spot stood around the table. Molly had the pans and utensils cooking, and everyone started making small talk, mostly about where Ophelia and Draco would want certain decorations. After about fifteen minutes the food was done and everyone was starving. The families continued to make small talk as they ate, Lucius tending to be quieter than the others. After everyone was done eating, they went back to the tent and finished the decorations.


    Several hours later, everyone decided to get ready for the party. Ophelia had decided to wear her party dress again, as it wasn''t ruined from her fight with Mister Parkinson.


    After everyone had gotten ready for the party, the guests started showing up and there were a few straggler Aurors lurking around the outside of the tent just for safety precautions.


    Everyone was having a great time at the party. Everyone was finally able to relax and let loose, knowing that nothing bad was going to happen.


    And nothing did. The evening went very smoothly.


    Everyone had a wonderful time at the party. No drama happened. No one was in danger.  The party went on until the early hours of the morning. All of the guests had left by three am. It was the wedding party that they had wanted from the very beginning.


    Draco and Ophelia ended up going to bed after all of the guests had left, as well as the Weasley clan retiring to the burrow for the night. They apparated back to the Malfoy Manor and got ready for bed. They cuddled into each other and tried to fall asleep, but Draco was having a hard time.


    "Ophelia?" Draco whispered.


    "Yes?" Ophelia was about to fall asleep and sounded very groggy.


    "I have a question,"


    "Ask away," Ophelia responded while letting out a yawn. Draco was nervous to ask her. They hadn''t spoken about this topic yet.


    "What do you think about kids?" Draco whispered, almost afraid to speak up. Ophelia heard him, however, and became wide awake.


    "Kids?" Ophelia whispered. She became very emotional. Ophelia has always wanted kids, and she has known for a long time that she has wanted to have her kids with Draco.


    "Yeah," Draco cleared his throat. He was starting to get anxious. This isn''t the response he was expecting from her. Ophelia smiled and sat up.


    "You want to have kids with me?" Draco turned a bright red from embarrassment.


    "Yes, but I understand if you don''t want to," Draco was starting to regret his question. Ophelia quickly hugged him. Draco was starting to calm down, but he still didn''t know what her answer would be.


    "Draco, I want to have children with you. I think we should wait for a little while first though." Ophelia smiled at Draco and Draco became ecstatic. He couldn''t wait to have children with Ophelia.


    "Okay, we will wait then," Draco and Ophelia shared their last kiss for the evening as they fell asleep together.


    Two Years Later


    Ophelia was sitting in the bathroom accompanied by Ginny and Hermione. At this point, Harry and Ginny had gotten married, as well as Hermione and Ronald.


    Ophelia had not been feeling well for a few weeks now and decided that she would need to take a pregnancy test. The first thing that she did was go to Hermione and Ginny. They easily got her a test and told her that they would stay with her for moral support. After three minutes had gone by, Ophelia looked at the test and broke down into tears. Hermione and Ginny then looked at the test and screamed happily.


    Pregnant.


    Ophelia was pregnant with Draco''s child.


    Draco, Ron, and Harry had heard the screams and Ophelia''s crying and they all ran to Ophelia and Draco''s room in the manor. Draco burst through the bedroom door and yelled.


    "Ophelia?" Draco was panicking. He heard the crying in the bathroom and quickly ran and knocked on the door.


    "Ophelia? Are you okay? We heard screaming!" Ophelia quickly composed herself. She wasn''t crying because she was upset. She was ecstatic. She and Draco had been trying for a baby for the last few months and were not successful until now. She quickly grabbed the test and opened the door. She saw Draco''s worried face become more worried when he saw her tears.


    "Are you okay? What happened? Are you hurt?" Ophelia sniffled and cleared her throat before she responded.


    "No," She let out a laugh while handing him the test. "I''m pregnant," It took Draco a minute to comprehend what she had said. Pregnant. Harry and Ron were happy for the couple. The boys started congratulating Ophelia, and Draco was still stood there looking at the test. After another moment he smiled a large grin and started to laugh.


    "I''m going to be a father," Draco picked up Ophelia and kissed her. They laughed together and heard people apparate into the parlor. Ophelia had forgotten that her family as well as the Weasley Clan were coming over for dinner tonight. The group quickly ran down the stairs and told everyone the good news.


    Ophelia and Draco were going to be parents, and they were beyond thrilled.


    Nine Months Later


    Ophelia had given birth to a set of twins. A boy and a girl. It was a long and hard pregnancy. The couple named the boy Scorpius, and the girl Aurora, in honor of Ophelia''s birth mother.


    Eleven Years Later


    The friend group was waiting on the platform of 9 and 3/4. They were saying goodbye to their children. Harry was giving a pep talk to his son Albus, Scorpius was hugging his father, Aurora was hugging her mother, and Hermione and Ronald were saying goodbye to their child. Their children got onto the train and sat in the same compartment after waving goodbye to their families from the windows.


    As the parents watched the Hogwarts Express leave the station, they all felt a feeling of nostalgia. None of them had been there since the Second Wizarding War. It was truly a different experience watching their children leave, and now they knew how their families felt when they were going to Hogwarts.


    They were happy. They didn''t have anything to worry about. Voldemort was dead, and no one would be putting their children in danger for the next seven years. They were safe, and that was all that mattered.